Toleration with its principal objections fully confuted, or, An answer to a book intituled, Sions groans for her distressed, &c. offered to the Kings Majesty, Parliament, and people wherein is pretended to be proved by Scripture, reason, and authority of fifteen ancients, that equal protection under different perswasions is the undoubted right of Christian liberty, but, hereby confuted : wherein the power and proceedings of the Kings Majesty and the Church are vindicated / by H.S.
         H. S. (Henry Savage), 1604?-1672.
      
       
         
           1663
        
      
       Approx. 226 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 48 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2009-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A62252
         Wing S765
         ESTC R24513
         08228276
         ocm 08228276
         41116
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A62252)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 41116)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1239:7)
      
       
         
           
             Toleration with its principal objections fully confuted, or, An answer to a book intituled, Sions groans for her distressed, &c. offered to the Kings Majesty, Parliament, and people wherein is pretended to be proved by Scripture, reason, and authority of fifteen ancients, that equal protection under different perswasions is the undoubted right of Christian liberty, but, hereby confuted : wherein the power and proceedings of the Kings Majesty and the Church are vindicated / by H.S.
             H. S. (Henry Savage), 1604?-1672.
          
           [10], 81, [1] p.
           
             Printed for H.R.,
             London :
             1663.
          
           
             Errata: p. [82]
             Reproduction of original in the Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Religious tolerance -- Great Britain.
        
      
    
     
        2007-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-12 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-02 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-02 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           TOLERATION
           WITH
           ITS
           Principal
           Objections
           Fully
           confuted
           .
           OR
           AN
           ANSWER
           To
           a
           Book
           entituled
           ,
           
             Sions
             groans
             for
             her
             distressed
          
           ,
           &c.
           
             offered
             to
             the
             Kings
             Majesty
             ,
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             people
             .
          
           Wherein
           is
           pretended
           to
           be
           proved
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           Reason
           ,
           and
           Authority
           of
           fifteen
           Ancients
           ,
           That
           equal
           protection
           under
           different
           perswasions
           ,
           is
           the
           undoubted
           right
           of
           Christian
           Liberty
           .
           BUT
           Hereby
           confuted
           ,
           wherein
           the
           power
           and
           proceedings
           of
           the
           Kings
           Majesty
           and
           the
           Church
           are
           vindicated
           .
        
         
           By
           
             H.
             S.
          
           D.
           D.
           Chapl.
           to
           his
           Majesty
           in
           Ordinary
           .
        
         
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             But
             there
             were
             false
             Prophets
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             there
             shall
             be
             false
             Teachers
             among
             you
             —
             —
             —
             by
             reason
             of
             whom
             the
             way
             of
             truth
             shall
             be
             evil
             spoken
             of
             .
          
        
         
           
             Jude
             8.
             
          
           
             These
             filthy
             dreamers
             defile
             the
             flesh
             ,
             despise
             dominion
             ,
             and
             speak
             evil
             of
             dignities
             .
          
        
         
           
             Jude
             16.
             
          
           
             These
             are
             murmurers
             ,
             complainers
             .
          
        
         
           
             Jude
             19.
             
          
           
             These
             be
             they
             who
             separate
             themselves
             ,
             sensual
             ,
             having
             not
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             H.
             R.
          
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           
             Three
             Pigeons
          
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           .
           1663.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           Imprimatur
           .
        
         
           
             Geo.
             Stradling
             S.
             T.
             P.
             Rev.
             in
             Christo
             Pat.
             D.
             Gilb.
             Episc
             .
             Lond.
             a
             Sac.
             domest
             .
          
           
             Ex
             Aed
             .
             Sab.
             
               12
               ,
               Feb.
               1662.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           FOR
           Colonel
           
             R.
             ATKINS
          
           ,
           One
           of
           the
           Deputy
           Lieutenants
           of
           the
           County
           of
           GLOUCESTER
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Have
           perused
           the
           Pamphlet
           you
           left
           at
           my
           Lodging
           ,
           and
           [
           according
           to
           your
           desire
           grounded
           upon
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           advantages
           ,
           which
           seditious
           persons
           suck
           ,
           in
           things
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           from
           the
           silence
           of
           the
           Orthodox
           ]
           given
           you
           my
           sense
           of
           it
           .
        
         
         
           Which
           task
           [
           if
           it
           prove
           satisfactory
           to
           any
           ,
           and
           particularly
           to
           render
           that
           Friend
           of
           yours
           ,
           and
           of
           your
           most
           accomplisht
           Lady's
           ,
           steddy
           ,
           who
           is
           yet
           balancing
           in
           her
           resolutions
           ]
           I
           shall
           put
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           favours
           done
           to
           ,
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
           
             Your
             humble
             Servant
             
               H.
               S.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             THe
             events
             of
             these
             times
             the
             same
             with
             those
             after
             the
             passion
             of
             Christ
             :
             only
             those
             were
             meerly
             eventual
             ,
             these
             consequential
             .
             Three
             Churches
             in
             three
             persons
             of
             one
             house
             .
             The
             Golden
             Rule
             of
             our
             Saviour
             wrested
             by
             our
             Adversaries
             .
             Fears
             and
             jealousies
             ,
             like
             those
             that
             caused
             the
             war
             ,
             couseless
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             Their
             Epistle
             dated
             the
             eighth
             day
             of
             the
             third
             moneth
             .
             The
             vanity
             of
             such
             date
             evidenced
             in
             answer
             to
             three
             queries
             .
             1.
             
             What
             the
             moneths
             in
             Scripture
             
             were
             ?
             2.
             
             By
             what
             names
             they
             were
             called
             .
             3.
             
             When
             they
             began
             ?
             And
             herein
             1.
             
             What
             was
             the
             first
             moneth
             ?
             2.
             
             When
             was
             the
             first
             day
             of
             that
             moneth
             ?
             What
             the
             Rabbies
             amongst
             these
             men
             understand
             by
             the
             first
             month
             ?
             Their
             affectation
             of
             singularity
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
          
           
             How
             cheap
             the
             shedding
             of
             mens
             bloud
             was
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             now
             they
             would
             have
             prevented
             towards
             themselves
             .
             They
             would
             have
             none
             but
             arbitrary
             government
             .
             Of
             all
             ,
             they
             dislike
             Kingly
             most
             .
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             Harlot
             in
             the
             Apocalypse
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             have
             understood
             of
             the
             Pope
             only
             .
             
               Simon
               Magus
               the
               Deceiver
            
             .
             Those
             that
             work
             in
             his
             vertue
             and
             power
             ,
             Antichrists
             .
             The
             Harlot
             like
             a
             Bird
             of
             prey
             .
             The
             men
             of
             this
             generation
             compared
             to
             the
             Cast
             of
             Sacres
             ,
             that
             made
             the
             Eagle
             their
             quarry
             .
             The
             Pope
             and
             they
             meet
             in
             the
             Antipodes
             .
             The
             History
             of
             
               Stork
               ,
               Stubner
            
             ,
             and
             Muntzer
             ,
             Ring-leaders
             of
             the
             Fanaticks
             .
             Their
             practises
             to
             deceive
             .
             That
             they
             are
             Antichristian
             .
             Their
             sacriledge
             ,
             and
             their
             pretext
             for
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             use
             of
             Musick
             in
             Churches
             .
             Commanded
             in
             Scriture
             in
             every
             thing
             that
             tends
             to
             edification
             .
             Musical
             Instruments
             ,
             whether
             wind
             or
             stringed
             ,
             and
             Chromatick
             Musick
             allowable
             ,
             not
             typical
             .
             Those
             that
             are
             against
             the
             use
             of
             it
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             would
             have
             it
             to
             be
             they
             know
             not
             what
             themselves
             .
             And
             if
             any
             thing
             ,
             it
             is
             what
             we
             hold
             it
             to
             be
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
          
           
             Vestments
             ,
             distinctions
             of
             persons
             serving
             and
             of
             services
             under
             the
             Gospel
             allowed
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             of
             Nature
             .
             No
             Vestments
             but
             Vices
             reprehended
             in
             the
             Heathen
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             The
             Druides
             sacrificed
             not
             only
             in
             white
             ,
             but
             under
             Oaks
             ,
             which
             by
             them
             were
             had
             in
             veneration
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             men
             of
             this
             generation
             seem
             to
             allow
             of
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             upon
             all
             their
             Crowns
             and
             Scepters
             ,
             which
             they
             wore
             and
             bore
             ,
             they
             placed
             the
             Acorn
             instead
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             a
             figure
             which
             the
             Devil
             cannot
             abide
             .
             Of
             happy
             presage
             to
             us
             .
             They
             confute
             themselves
             by
             condemning
             of
             us
             .
             And
             in
             justifying
             themselves
             they
             justifie
             us
             
               a
               fortiori
            
             .
             Nothing
             but
             order
             and
             decency
             in
             our
             Ceremonies
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             6.
             
          
           
             Bishops
             .
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             were
             Bishops
             ,
             so
             were
             the
             Angels
             of
             the
             seven
             Churches
             in
             the
             Apocalypse
             ,
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             old
             Doctor
             Reynolds
             ,
             Doctor
             Usher
             ,
             and
             Grotius
             .
             How
             the
             Bishops
             resemble
             the
             high
             Priests
             ?
             And
             the
             whole
             frame
             of
             Church-Government
             answers
             to
             the
             like
             order
             and
             distinction
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             A
             Scheme
             thereof
             drawn
             by
             Bishop
             Andrews
             .
             The
             Ministers
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             do
             succeed
             to
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             ,
             as
             the
             Lords
             day
             does
             to
             the
             Sahbath
             .
             The
             Lords
             Prayer
             contains
             not
             only
             ancient
             forms
             in
             use
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             very
             design
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             under
             the
             Law.
             The
             comparison
             made
             .
             The
             Lords
             Prayer
             the
             first
             Liturgy
             .
             The
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Bishops
             
             proved
             .
             1.
             as
             to
             their
             power
             ,
             2.
             as
             to
             the
             distribution
             of
             their
             power
             :
             and
             both
             out
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             Their
             right
             of
             sitting
             in
             Parliament
             asserted
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             7.
             
          
           
             Of
             Churches
             .
             The
             lawfulnesse
             of
             them
             proved
             from
             the
             example
             of
             primitive
             christians
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             2.
             
             Their
             conveniency
             proved
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             their
             capacity
             for
             the
             Diocesse
             and
             Parishes
             .
             2.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             their
             scituation
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             Diocesse
             and
             Parishes
             .
             3.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             their
             scituation
             of
             East
             and
             West
             .
             Christians
             anciently
             adored
             towards
             the
             East
             .
             Of
             the
             Church
             at
             Richlieu
             in
             France
             ,
             whose
             Altar
             stands
             at
             the
             West-end
             .
             Of
             Covent-garden
             Church
             in
             
               London
               .
               4.
            
             
             Convenient
             for
             the
             scituation
             of
             parts
             within
             themselves
             .
             They
             are
             
               Naves
               inversae
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             in
             them
             ,
             what
             ?
             some
             built
             with
             a
             single
             Crosse
             ,
             some
             with
             a
             double
             ,
             and
             why
             ?
             The
             mark
             in
             
               Ezekiel
               9.
               4.
            
             was
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             that
             proved
             not
             only
             from
             the
             figure
             of
             the
             Letter
             Tau
             ,
             which
             was
             anciently
             a
             Crosse
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             in
             all
             probability
             it
             must
             be
             so
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             ,
             
               set
               a
               mark
            
             ,
             or
             
               mark
               a
               mark
            
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             in
             our
             Translation
             .
             The
             necessity
             of
             Churches
             proved
             .
             No
             stumbling-block
             to
             the
             Jews
             or
             Gentiles
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             8.
             
          
           
             How
             they
             slander
             the
             good
             Laws
             of
             the
             Kindome
             .
             The
             same
             thing
             they
             impute
             to
             us
             ,
             is
             applicable
             to
             themselves
             .
             The
             Harlot
             in
             the
             Apocalypse
             why
             so
             called
             ?
             
             The
             integral
             parts
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             Their
             fury
             and
             hypocrisy
             parallel
             d
             by
             those
             in
             
               France
               .
               English
               Scottizing
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Rebellion
             under
             pretence
             of
             Religion
             unwarrantable
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             9.
             
          
           
             Of
             Magistrates
             .
             Their
             power
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             how
             ?
             Religion
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             Government
             ,
             proved
             by
             several
             arguments
             .
             Answer
             ,
             to
             their
             arguments
             of
             receiving
             the
             Alcoran
             ,
             and
             becoming
             Papists
             in
             some
             cases
             .
             A
             threefold
             book
             put
             into
             Magistrates
             Hands
             .
             An
             errour
             in
             Government
             ,
             which
             is
             accidental
             makes
             not
             void
             his
             power
             .
             Their
             second
             argument
             answered
             ,
             their
             third
             argument
             answered
             ,
             their
             fourth
             answered
             ,
             their
             fifth
             answered
             .
             What
             power
             the
             Church
             hath
             to
             decree
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             .
             Their
             argument
             taken
             from
             the
             ceasing
             of
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ
             answered
             .
             Their
             argument
             from
             the
             example
             of
             Gallio
             answered
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             part
             of
             their
             proposition
             answered
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             Magist●●e
             hath
             no
             power
             in
             Gods
             worship
             as
             he
             is
             a
             Christian
             .
             The
             Magistrates
             called
             Gods
             
               Anointed
               ones
            
             .
             Aphorism
             of
             
               K.
               James
            
             against
             too
             much
             severity
             .
             Force
             to
             be
             used
             .
             Of
             the
             Apostles
             delivering
             over
             unto
             Satan
             .
             Of
             dividing
             the
             inheritance
             and
             ridding
             the
             Temple
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Sect.
             11.
             
          
           
             
               2
               Cor.
               1.
               24.
            
             expounded
             .
             
               Mat.
               20.
               25.
            
             expounded
             .
             
               1
               Pet.
               5.
               2
               ,
               3.
            
             exponnded
             .
             Distinction
             of
             powers
             .
             
               Episcopus
               puerorum
            
             ,
             what
             
               Pragmatica
               Sanctio
               ,
               Imperium
               supra
               Imperium
               ,
            
             and
             
               Imperium
               ab
               Imperio
               avulsum
            
             ,
             what
             ?
             The
             greatest
             domineering
             power
             is
             in
             the
             men
             of
             this
             Generation
             .
             The
             execrable
             fact
             of
             Schucker
             the
             disciple
             of
             
               Melchior
               Rinchius
            
             ,
             who
             cut
             off
             his
             brothers
             head
             by
             inspiration
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             12.
             
          
           
             That
             place
             of
             
               Mat.
               13.
               
               Let
               both
               grow
               together
               till
               the
               Harvest
               ,
            
             expounded
             and
             justified
             both
             as
             it
             notes
             the
             event
             of
             Gods
             providence
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             notes
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             13.
             
          
           
             Their
             argument
             taken
             from
             the
             fallibility
             of
             Magistrates
             answered
             .
             Their
             argument
             from
             the
             no
             such
             need
             of
             Magistrates
             now
             as
             under
             the
             Old
             Testam●●●
             answered
             .
             A
             threefold
             judgement
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Their
             argument
             taken
             from
             mistakes
             in
             Holland
             ,
             and
             from
             fallibility
             of
             Councils
             answered
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             14.
             
          
           
             Their
             argument
             taken
             from
             the
             Royal
             Law
             of
             
               whatsoever
               ye
               would
               that
               men
               should
               do
               unto
               you
               ,
               &c.
            
             answered
             .
             
             Persecution
             in
             Scripture-sense
             what
             ?
             Most
             convenient
             that
             all
             things
             be
             determined
             by
             Laws
             .
             
               Lex
               Talionis
            
             necessary
             in
             every
             good
             body
             of
             Laws
             .
             The
             Temple
             of
             the
             Graces
             how
             set
             ?
             something
             of
             necessity
             must
             be
             left
             to
             the
             bosome
             of
             the
             Judge
             .
             Private
             men
             know
             not
             what
             they
             would
             be
             ,
             should
             they
             come
             to
             govern
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             15.
             
          
           
             Christian
             prudence
             in
             a
             Magistrate
             a
             supposition
             of
             theirs
             answered
             .
             In
             what
             cases
             the
             civil
             sword
             may
             capitally
             punish
             ,
             proved
             out
             of
             the
             Law.
             And
             that
             it
             hinders
             not
             the
             conversion
             of
             a
             sinner
             .
             That
             Magistrates
             have
             the
             same
             power
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             as
             they
             under
             the
             Old
             had
             ,
             proved
             out
             of
             Scripture
             .
             The
             question
             why
             Idolatry
             and
             blasphemy
             are
             punished
             with
             death
             ,
             and
             not
             cursing
             of
             father
             or
             mother
             ,
             man-stealing
             ,
             adultery
             ,
             and
             Sabbath-breaking
             ?
             answered
             .
             Their
             argument
             taken
             from
             the
             advantages
             that
             the
             Jews
             had
             in
             judging
             of
             causes
             ,
             answered
             .
             The
             argument
             taken
             from
             the
             different
             dispensations
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Gospel
             answered
             .
             That
             of
             
               1
               Cor.
               4.
               5.
            
             expounded
             .
             
               Judaei
               &
               Caelicolae
            
             Law
             made
             against
             them
             .
             Their
             argument
             taken
             from
             toleration
             in
             other
             places
             answered
             .
             
               Pragmatica
               Sanctio
            
             ,
             what
             ?
             The
             Censure
             of
             the
             Sorbon
             against
             the
             temporal
             power
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
             The
             committing
             of
             reformation
             to
             Pope
             or
             people
             an
             errour
             .
             Liberty
             makes
             not
             for
             the
             security
             of
             princes
             .
             The
             carriage
             of
             Jeroboam
             parallel'd
             in
             our
             days
             ,
             they
             urge
             it
             against
             us
             ,
             but
             it
             makes
             against
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Sect.
             16.
             
          
           
             Liberty
             granted
             by
             the
             
               Kings
               Declaration
               from
               Bredah
            
             answered
             .
             Argument
             taken
             from
             Dr.
             Taylor
             ,
             now
             Lord
             Bishop
             of
             Down
             and
             Conner
             answered
             .
             Our
             adversaries
             abuse
             him
             in
             making
             their
             Authours
             separatists
             from
             themselves
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             10.
             persecutions
             in
             the
             first
             300.
             years
             .
             Persecution
             otherwise
             taken
             in
             the
             Scripture
             then
             in
             the
             Law.
             How
             ,
             imposing
             ,
             and
             lording
             ,
             &c.
             came
             in
             with
             the
             train
             and
             retinue
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             how
             not
             ?
             Humane
             Laws
             bind
             the
             conscience
             in
             themselves
             ,
             not
             for
             themselves
             .
             Severe
             Laws
             made
             against
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             were
             .
             
               King
               James
            
             his
             Embassy
             to
             the
             States
             of
             Holland
             touching
             Vorstius
             .
             Moderation
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             touching
             things
             disputable
             of
             Toleration
             in
             
               Germany
               ,
               Savoy
               ,
               Polonia
               ,
               Roan
               .
            
             Who
             the
             first
             Preachers
             of
             force
             and
             violence
             ?
             Of
             begging
             Fryars
             ,
             &c.
             
             Of
             the
             Lollarots
             .
             Spiritual
             drunkenness
             worse
             then
             corporal
             .
             The
             greatest
             drunkards
             where
             greatest
             liberty
             of
             Opinion
             .
             Disputations
             seldome
             produce
             good
             effects
             ,
             and
             why
             ?
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           Dew
           of
           Hermon
           Which
           fell
           upon
           the
           Hill
           of
           SION
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             IN
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             they
             compare
             these
             times
             to
             that
             of
             our
             Saviours
             passion
             ,
             wherein
             
               the
               same
               things
            
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             are
             fallen
             out
             ,
             which
             our
             Saviour
             foretold
             should
             come
             to
             passe
             after
             his
             passion
             ,
             viz.
             That
             
               the
               father
               hath
               been
               divided
               against
               the
               son
               ,
               and
               the
               son
               against
               the
               father
               ,
               three
               against
               two
               ,
               and
               two
               against
               three
               ,
               even
               a
               mans
               soes
               have
               been
               they
               of
               his
               own
               houshold
               :
            
             And
             it
             is
             very
             true
             that
             they
             say
             herein
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             things
             have
             fallen
             out
             now
             ,
             as
             then
             ,
             but
             with
             this
             difference
             ,
             viz.
             That
             those
             divisions
             which
             were
             predicted
             by
             our
             Saviour
             to
             come
             to
             passe
             after
             his
             death
             were
             meerly
             eventual
             as
             receiving
             ,
             no
             causality
             or
             real
             influx
             from
             the
             passion
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             whose
             Legacy
             to
             his
             Church
             was
             peace
             and
             unity
             ,
             given
             by
             his
             Testament
             ,
             and
             sealed
             with
             his
             blood
             :
             whereas
             these
             divisions
             are
             not
             ●●erly
             eventual
             ,
             
             but
             consequential
             too
             ,
             necessarily
             following
             ,
             as
             an
             effect
             does
             its
             caus●
             ,
             〈…〉
             the
             r●moval
             of
             the
             impediment
             .
             For
             it
             hath
             been
             long
             ago
             cleared
             up
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             these
             things
             had
             b●en
             brewing
             above
             threescore
             years
             before
             they
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             but
             never
             ripe
             for
             execution
             till
             the
             passion
             ,
             or
             the
             captivity
             of
             the
             King
             :
             whereupon
             the
             foundations
             were
             cast
             down
             ,
             and
             the
             sinews
             of
             Government
             broken
             〈◊〉
             once
             removed
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             then
             did
             that
             shew
             it self
             openly
             ,
             〈…〉
             in
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               an●m●rum
            
             observes
             to
             have
             been
             practised
             privately
             before
             ,
             viz.
             the
             sons
             excommunicating
             the
             father
             ,
             and
             the
             father
             the
             sons
             :
             lastly
             ,
             one
             son
             excommunicating
             the
             other
             ,
             till
             three
             Churches
             were
             found
             in
             three
             persons
             of
             one
             house
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             a
             solaecismeso
             to
             speak
             .
             And
             truly
             ,
             to
             ●se
             their
             own
             words
             ,
             
               He
               is
               a
               stronger
               in
               this
               our
               Israel
               ,
               that
               hath
               not
               seen
               th●se
               things
               .
            
             And
             whereas
             for
             their
             pretence
             ,
             they
             alledge
             the
             golden
             Rule
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               viz.
               All
               things
               whatsoever
               ye
               would
               that
               men
               should
               do
               unto
               you
               ,
               the
               same
               do
               ye
               also
               unto
               them
               :
            
             Our
             Saviour
             never
             intended
             hereby
             to
             loosen
             the
             reins
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             to
             let
             them
             lye
             upon
             the
             necks
             of
             those
             that
             are
             like
             horse
             or
             mule
             that
             have
             no
             understanding
             ,
             whose
             mouths
             must
             be
             held
             with
             the
             bit
             and
             bridle
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             but
             this
             he
             would
             have
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             a
             well
             governed
             will
             ,
             subjected
             to
             right
             reason
             :
             otherwise
             a
             criminal
             at
             the
             bar
             might
             say
             to
             the
             Judge
             ,
             my
             Lord
             [
             nay
             he
             must
             call
             him
             Sirra
             too
             ]
             you
             passe
             sentence
             of
             condemnation
             upon
             me
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             suppose
             you
             willing
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             Saviours
             Rule
             ,
             that
             I
             passe
             the
             same
             upon
             you
             :
             let
             us
             therefore
             change
             places
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             shall
             both
             ,
             in
             three
             dayes
             ,
             take
             our
             turnes
             at
             Tiburn
             ,
             or
             else
             pardon
             one
             the
             other
             for
             what
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             give
             mutual
             liberty
             to
             do
             what
             we
             please
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             only
             become
             the
             sons
             of
             the
             free
             woman
             ,
             but
             be
             freed
             from
             that
             bondage
             ,
             which
             those
             of
             the
             bond-woman
             would
             bring
             us
             into
             [
             it
             is
             the
             very
             Metapho●
             which
             they
             here
             pursue
             ]
             which
             if
             the
             Judge
             refuses
             [
             and
             he
             is
             mad
             if
             he
             does
             not
             ]
             then
             does
             he
             [
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Authors
             ]
             offer
             violence
             to
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             offenders
             ,
             as
             hereafter
             will
             appear
             .
             
               And
               least
               this
               violence
               and
               oppression
               should
               terminate
               in
               the
               bloud
               of
               those
               ,
               which
               are
               dear
               to
               God
               ,
               they
               have
               ,
            
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             
               committed
               this
               to
               the
               view
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             These
             are
             the
             fears
             and
             Jealousies
             ,
             which
             have
             occasioned
             the
             spilling
             of
             so
             much
             innocent
             bloud
             as
             has
             b●●n
             of
             late
             shed
             ,
             which
             cries
             so
             lowd
             against
             the
             men
             
             of
             their
             generation
             [
             as
             they
             call
             themselves
             ]
             that
             I
             do
             not
             wonder
             they
             are
             afraid
             of
             their
             own
             [
             though
             they
             fear
             where
             no
             fear
             is
             ]
             till
             Cain
             became
             the
             shedder
             of
             his
             brother
             bloud
             ,
             he
             never
             cried
             that
             the
             next
             man
             which
             met
             him
             should
             slay
             him
             .
             This
             fear
             and
             jealousy
             was
             then
             and
             is
             now
             a
             meer
             slander
             of
             the
             good
             Laws
             and
             practice
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             have
             occasion
             hereafter
             to
             shew
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             THis
             Epistle
             ended
             ,
             they
             date
             it
             
               the
               eighth
               day
               of
               the
               third
               moneth
            
             ;
             which
             of
             it self
             notes
             their
             inclination
             to
             thwart
             all
             the
             world
             though
             it
             be
             for
             nothing
             but
             their
             mindes
             sake
             .
             And
             albeit
             they
             come
             with
             a
             seeming
             resolution
             of
             admitting
             of
             no
             proofs
             but
             what
             are
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             yet
             have
             no
             pattern
             at
             all
             for
             this
             their
             manner
             of
             dating
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             are
             beholden
             to
             the
             Old
             Testament
             for
             [
             for
             in
             the
             New
             they
             have
             no
             footstep
             of
             it
             at
             all
             ]
             wherein
             they
             become
             guilty
             of
             a
             threefold
             vanity
             :
             which
             I
             shall
             discover
             upon
             the
             resolution
             of
             three
             Queries
             .
             1.
             
             What
             the
             moneths
             in
             Scripture
             were
             ?
             2.
             
             By
             what
             names
             they
             were
             called
             ?
             3.
             
             When
             they
             began
             ?
             For
             answer
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             I
             say
             .
             That
             the
             Hebrews
             seemd
             at
             first
             to
             measure
             their
             moneths
             according
             to
             the
             course
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             calling
             them
             MENSES
             SOLARES
             ,
             every
             moneth
             consisting
             of
             thirty
             daies
             :
             for
             the
             Scripture
             ●aies
             ,
             
               that
               the
               waters
               prevailed
               from
               the
               seventeenth
               day
               of
               the
               second
               moneth
               ,
            
             Gen.
             7.
             11.
             
               unto
               the
               seventeenth
               day
               of
               the
               seventh
               moneth
               ,
            
             Gen.
             8.
             4.
             that
             is
             ,
             full
             five
             moneths
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             will
             number
             the
             daies
             ,
             they
             were
             one
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             ,
             Gen.
             7.
             24.
             whereby
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             every
             moneth
             contained
             full
             thirty
             daies
             .
             After
             the
             Israelites
             departure
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             they
             measured
             their
             moneths
             by
             the
             course
             of
             the
             Moon
             :
             and
             because
             the
             year
             of
             the
             Synodical
             or
             consequential
             moneths
             of
             the
             Moon
             [
             which
             are
             the
             longest
             of
             LUNAR
             moneths
             ]
             comes
             short
             of
             the
             year
             of
             the
             Sun
             by
             eleven
             daies
             ,
             and
             a
             fourth
             part
             ,
             hence
             the
             Jewes
             and
             Greeks
             too
             ,
             every
             eight
             years
             made
             an
             Embolisme
             ,
             〈◊〉
             an
             intercalation
             or
             interjection
             of
             three
             moneths
             ,
             as
             the
             Centurists
             have
             noted
             out
             of
             
               Affricanus
               ,
               Cen.
            
             1.
             l.
             ●
             .
             c.
             10.
             
             And
             albeit
             St.
             
               Aug.
               de
               Civ
               .
               Drei
               .
               l.
            
             15.
             c.
             14.
             and
             with
             him
             others
             do
             hold
             that
             they
             reckoned
             by
             
               M●●ses
               LUNARES
            
             ,
             as
             
             well
             before
             as
             after
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             yet
             the
             same
             father
             in
             the
             same
             place
             gives
             to
             every
             moneth
             thirty
             daies
             ,
             whereas
             the
             full
             Synodical
             moneth
             of
             the
             Moon
             is
             but
             twenty
             nine
             daies
             ,
             twelve
             hours
             ,
             and
             fourty
             four
             minutes
             ,
             as
             
               Lud.
               Vives
            
             hath
             observed
             upon
             him
             :
             whereunto
             Gareaus
             addes
             three
             seconds
             and
             twelve
             thirds
             ,
             
               Tract
               ▪
               de
               Temp.
               Can.
            
             17.
             
             These
             things
             being
             ●o
             ,
             they
             must
             tell
             us
             what
             moneths
             they
             mean
             ,
             whether
             the
             moneths
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             or
             the
             moneths
             of
             the
             Moon
             ?
             and
             if
             of
             the
             Moon
             ,
             then
             whether
             the
             periodical
             or
             Synodical
             moneth
             from
             the
             beginning
             whereof
             they
             reckon
             their
             eighth
             day
             ?
             otherwise
             they
             might
             have
             left
             out
             their
             date
             to
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             dates
             are
             to
             be
             certain
             .
          
           
             For
             answer
             to
             the
             second
             .
             Before
             the
             Captivity
             in
             Babylon
             the
             moneths
             in
             Scripture
             are
             almost
             all
             reckoned
             [
             without
             name
             ]
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             their
             Calender
             ,
             by
             first
             ,
             second
             ,
             and
             third
             moneth
             ,
             &c.
             
             After
             their
             return
             from
             Captivity
             they
             counted
             them
             all
             by
             names
             according
             to
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Ass●rians
             and
             Ch●ldeans
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             they
             lived
             ,
             and
             with
             whom
             the
             studie
             of
             the
             Mathematicks
             flourished
             ,
             some
             of
             those
             they
             borrowed
             from
             the
             Chaldeans
             ,
             whereof
             mention
             is
             made
             in
             
               Zachary
               ,
               Esther
               ,
               N●hemiah
               ,
               &c.
            
             neither
             do
             I
             finde
             that
             under
             or
             after
             the
             Captivity
             ,
             they
             expressed
             their
             moneths
             at
             all
             by
             numeral
             words
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             that
             Luc.
             1.
             26
             ,
             36.
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             the
             sixth
             moneth
             :
             but
             it
             's
             not
             to
             be
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             general
             account
             of
             the
             whole
             year
             ,
             but
             of
             that
             particular
             thing
             viz.
             the
             sixth
             m●neth
             from
             the
             conception
             of
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             in
             the
             womb
             of
             his
             mother
             Elizabeth
             ,
             which
             compute
             might
             begin
             any
             day
             of
             any
             stated
             moneth
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             first
             of
             the
             first
             moneth
             ,
             viz.
             any
             day
             of
             
               Jiar
               ,
               Sivan
               ,
               Thomus
               ,
               Cisleu
               ,
               &c.
            
             as
             well
             as
             the
             first
             of
             Nis●●
             or
             Tisri
             and
             indeed
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             tradition
             is
             that
             this
             compute
             began
             ●ix
             moneths
             before
             the
             twenty
             fifth
             of
             March
             ,
             though
             those
             that
             are
             against
             the
             celebration
             of
             Christmass
             [
             which
             depends
             hereon
             ]
             contend
             against
             it
             :
             but
             their
             arguments
             are
             meerly
             destructive
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             puzzle
             the
             truth
             ,
             not
             to
             prove
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             ▪
             Now
             to
             apply
             all
             this
             .
             If
             the
             people
             of
             God
             did
             not
             ●cruple
             to
             call
             their
             moneths
             by
             the
             same
             name
             as
             the
             Chaldeans
             did
             ,
             among
             whom
             they
             lived
             ,
             and
             never
             after
             by
             the
             first
             ,
             second
             ,
             and
             third
             ,
             &c.
             as
             they
             had
             done
             before
             ;
             why
             do
             these
             men
             now
             begin
             to
             make
             it
             a
             matter
             of
             conscience
             to
             do
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             example
             in
             all
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Old
             
             Testament
             after
             the
             return
             from
             the
             Captivity
             ;
             or
             lastly
             ,
             of
             any
             reformed
             Church
             in
             Christendome
             ,
             which
             use
             the
             same
             name
             ;
             of
             moneths
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             order
             of
             their
             Calender
             ,
             as
             the
             State
             wherein
             they
             live
             does
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Querie
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             moneths
             mentioned
             in
             Scripture
             began
             their
             account
             of
             first
             ,
             second
             ,
             and
             third
             ,
             
               &
               c
            
             ?
             for
             resolution
             whereof
             it
             will
             be
             requisite
             to
             answer
             to
             two
             Queries
             ,
             1.
             
             What
             was
             the
             first
             moneth
             ?
             2.
             
             When
             was
             the
             first
             day
             of
             that
             moneth
             ?
          
           
             To
             the
             first
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             Buxtorse
             will
             tell
             you
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Jewish
               Synagogue
            
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             that
             the
             Jews
             had
             four
             seasons
             of
             the
             year
             ;
             which
             they
             called
             the
             first
             moneths
             in
             several
             respects
             .
             But
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             it self
             ,
             that
             before
             their
             coming
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             the
             moneth
             Tisri
             was
             their
             first
             moneth
             ,
             which
             began
             about
             the
             Autumnal
             Equinox
             [
             for
             it
             is
             called
             the
             feast
             of
             Ingathering
             ,
             which
             is
             perfected
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             year
             Levit.
             23.
             39.
             
             [
             and
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             old
             year
             ,
             immediately
             succeeds
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             New
             ]
             the
             same
             continued
             for
             civil
             affairs
             .
             After
             their
             coming
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             their
             year
             began
             in
             the
             moneth
             
               NIS
               AN
            
             ,
             or
             ABIB
             ,
             which
             was
             about
             the
             Vernal
             Equinox
             ,
             Exod.
             12.
             2.
             
             Then
             it
             was
             that
             God
             first
             said
             ,
             
               This
               moneth
               shall
               be
               to
               thee
               the
               beginning
               of
               moneths
               ,
               viz.
            
             in
             order
             to
             sacred
             solemnities
             ,
             
               h.
               e.
            
             all
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             To
             the
             second
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             of
             these
             moneths
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             no
             certain
             time
             of
             beginning
             can
             be
             shewen
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             anticipation
             of
             Equinoxes
             ,
             and
             the
             new
             Moons
             not
             recurring
             in
             the
             same
             moments
             of
             time
             .
             The
             modern
             Jews
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             follow
             them
             ,
             refer
             the
             first
             moneth
             
               NIS
               AN
            
             to
             our
             March
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             this
             moneth
             was
             called
             ,
             the
             moneth
             of
             new
             fruits
             or
             ears
             of
             corn
             ,
             because
             then
             did
             the
             corn
             put
             forth
             full
             ears
             ,
             Exod.
             ●
             .
             31.
             the
             Barley
             was
             in
             the
             ear
             ,
             and
             the
             Flax
             was
             bolled
             before
             they
             came
             out
             of
             Egypt
             :
             and
             this
             moneth
             is
             called
             ,
             Josh
             .
             3.
             15.
             the
             time
             of
             Harvest
             ,
             because
             then
             did
             Harvest
             begin
             :
             whence
             it
             is
             probable
             ,
             that
             this
             first
             moneth
             was
             a
             little
             later
             then
             the
             time
             of
             our
             March
             :
             which
             is
             yet
             more
             evident
             from
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Vernal
             Equinox
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Julius
               Caesar
            
             fell
             the
             twenty
             fifth
             of
             March
             ,
             not
             the
             tenth
             or
             eleventh
             ,
             as
             now
             it
             does
             :
             the
             sacred
             year
             therefore
             of
             the
             Jews
             beginning
             about
             the
             Vernal
             Equinox
             ,
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             
             most
             of
             ,
             or
             all
             the
             first
             moneth
             thereof
             ,
             must
             fall
             in
             April
             .
             The
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             first
             moneth
             of
             the
             civil
             year
             ,
             which
             may
             begin
             in
             the
             middle
             or
             end
             of
             September
             ,
             or
             beginning
             of
             October
             with
             us
             .
             Now
             then
             ,
             these
             Authors
             dating
             their
             Epistle
             the
             eighth
             day
             of
             the
             third
             moneth
             who
             can
             tell
             whether
             they
             mean
             the
             third
             from
             the
             Vernal
             ,
             or
             the
             third
             from
             the
             Autumnal
             Equinox
             ,
             
               h.
               e.
            
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             ceremonial
             or
             civil
             year
             ?
             All
             Ceremonies
             they
             set
             themselves
             against
             ,
             unlesse
             of
             their
             own
             devising
             ;
             and
             no
             civil
             constitutions
             will
             their
             conscience
             be
             bound
             by
             :
             wherefore
             in
             what
             moneth
             of
             the
             year
             ,
             or
             in
             what
             day
             of
             the
             moneth
             ,
             to
             find
             such
             men
             ,
             that
             do
             not
             know
             where
             to
             find
             themselves
             ,
             is
             more
             then
             I
             can
             do
             .
             Some
             of
             them
             [
             and
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             Rabbies
             amongst
             them
             ]
             have
             dated
             things
             
               in
               the
               first
               moneth
               ,
               commonly
               called
               March
            
             ;
             whom
             therefore
             the
             Ceremonial
             year
             seems
             to
             pleasebest
             ;
             though
             the
             vanity
             thereof
             appears
             from
             hence
             ,
             viz.
             That
             this
             sacred
             year
             ,
             and
             the
             several
             periods
             thereof
             ,
             was
             no
             more
             to
             the
             dating
             of
             any
             thing
             with
             the
             Jews
             ,
             then
             Advent
             ,
             and
             the
             weeks
             or
             moneths
             following
             it
             ,
             are
             with
             us
             ;
             in
             as
             much
             as
             it
             was
             not
             by
             the
             sacred
             ,
             but
             the
             civil
             year
             that
             they
             reckoned
             the
             payments
             of
             Tythes
             ,
             the
             payment
             of
             Debts
             ,
             the
             discharge
             of
             Contracts
             ,
             their
             Jubilees
             ,
             their
             Sabbatical
             year
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             ?
             I
             should
             think
             then
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             dislike
             our
             account
             ,
             which
             is
             reckoned
             from
             the
             time
             of
             the
             conception
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             announced
             by
             the
             Angel
             to
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             they
             then
             should
             reckon
             from
             the
             first
             moneth
             following
             the
             Nativity
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               h.
               e.
               January
            
             ,
             the
             beginning
             whereof
             is
             the
             Christian
             and
             Julian
             Epocha
             .
             But
             such
             direction
             is
             the
             ready
             way
             to
             teach
             them
             to
             do
             the
             quite
             contrary
             ,
             the
             design
             of
             Hereticks
             having
             ever
             been
             to
             gain
             glory
             by
             a
             singularity
             of
             knowledge
             ;
             and
             of
             these
             in
             particular
             to
             speak
             something
             which
             they
             understand
             not
             themselves
             ,
             rather
             then
             be
             understood
             by
             others
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
          
           
             THe
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Reader
             thus
             dated
             and
             subscribed
             by
             six
             men
             ,
             all
             as
             yet
             in
             communion
             together
             ,
             they
             begin
             their
             Tractare
             with
             a
             specious
             title
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             
               Sober
               endeavours
               to
               prevent
               innocent
               bloud
               ,
               and
               to
               stablish
               the
               Nation
               in
               the
               best
               of
               settlements
               .
            
             But
             
             when
             their
             party
             ruled
             ,
             wofull
             experience
             tells
             us
             ,
             how
             cheap
             other
             mens
             bloud
             was
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             they
             desired
             the
             best
             of
             settlements
             ,
             when
             they
             strove
             against
             all
             government
             but
             an
             arbitrary
             one
             :
             And
             among
             all
             Governments
             which
             they
             dislike
             ,
             that
             of
             Kings
             seems
             chiefly
             io
             stick
             upon
             their
             stomacks
             ,
             because
             
               The
               Nations
               of
               the
               world
               with
               their
               KINGS
               [
               not
               with
               their
               PROTECTORS
               and
               RVMPERS
               ]
            
             are
             said
             to
             
               drink
               the
               wine
               of
               the
               fornication
               of
               that
               abominable
            
             HARLOT
             ;
             where
             ,
             by
             HARLOT
             they
             would
             have
             only
             the
             Pope
             understood
             ,
             whereas
             its
             
               Dominatio
               Romana
            
             ,
             the
             Government
             or
             Rule
             of
             [
             not
             the
             Pope
             ,
             but
             the
             Emperours
             ]
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             
               Hugo
               Grotius
            
             ,
             and
             Dr.
             Hammond
             have
             observed
             :
             and
             indeed
             the
             Emperours
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             whereunto
             this
             relates
             ,
             did
             
               rerum
               potiri
            
             .
             If
             they
             will
             not
             trust
             
               Hugo
               Grotius
            
             ,
             let
             them
             believe
             
               Johannes
               Grossius
            
             of
             Geneva
             ,
             upon
             the
             Apocalypse
             :
             the
             Anagram
             of
             whose
             name
             is
             (
             as
             himself
             makes
             it
             )
             
               Sis
               organon
               Jesu
            
             :
             who
             speaks
             ,
             though
             not
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             yet
             enough
             to
             prove
             what
             I
             pretend
             to
             :
             for
             expounding
             the
             thirteenth
             ,
             c.
             saith
             ,
             that
             two
             things
             are
             signified
             by
             the
             seven
             heads
             :
             1.
             
             The
             mountains
             whereon
             the
             Woman
             is
             set
             .
             2.
             
             So
             many
             heads
             and
             sorts
             of
             Governments
             successively
             .
             The
             five
             first
             of
             those
             Governments
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Kings
             ,
             the
             Consuls
             ,
             the
             Dictators
             ,
             the
             Decemvirs
             ,
             and
             the
             Tribunes
             ,
             were
             abolisht
             in
             the
             time
             of
             St.
             John
             ;
             the
             sixth
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             was
             then
             in
             vigour
             ,
             and
             the
             seventh
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Popes
             ,
             was
             not
             as
             yet
             ,
             being
             not
             made
             Soveraign
             at
             Rome
             :
             for
             St.
             John
             sayes
             ,
             chap.
             17.
             v.
             10.
             
             That
             the
             one
             was
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             was
             not
             yet
             come
             .
             The
             ten
             horns
             ,
             sayes
             he
             ,
             are
             ten
             Provinces
             depending
             on
             the
             Empire
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             more
             principal
             ,
             viz.
             1.
             
             Italy
             ,
             2.
             
             Spaine
             ,
             3.
             
             The
             Gaules
             .
             4.
             
             Almain
             ,
             5.
             
             Hungary
             and
             Bulgaria
             ,
             6.
             
             Greece
             ,
             7.
             
             
               Asia
               minor
            
             ,
             called
             at
             this
             day
             Natolia
             ,
             8.
             
             Syria
             and
             Assyria
             .
             9.
             
             Egypt
             ,
             10.
             
             Affrica
             :
             and
             chap.
             13.
             v.
             18.
             
             
               The
               number
               of
               the
               beast
               is
               the
               number
               of
               a
               man
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             sayes
             he
             ,
             a
             number
             wherewith
             men
             serve
             themselves
             ordinarily
             .
             Now
             St.
             John
             writes
             to
             the
             Greek
             Churches
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Greek
             Language
             :
             But
             the
             Greeks
             (
             as
             also
             the
             Hebrews
             )
             are
             wont
             in
             numeration
             to
             serve
             themselves
             of
             Letters
             of
             the
             Alphabet
             .
          
           
           
             This
             number
             then
             stands
             thus
             ,
             
          
           
             Hereunto
             it
             is
             objected
             ,
             that
             
               (
               Latinos
            
             )
             is
             not
             written
             with
             
               (
               ei
            
             )
             but
             with
             a
             single
             
               (
               i
            
             )
             whereunto
             he
             answers
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             a
             childish
             Objection
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             it
             is
             notoriously
             known
             ,
             that
             the
             Greeks
             do
             often
             write
             the
             
               (
               i
            
             )
             Latin
             ,
             by
             
               (
               ei
            
             )
             and
             that
             the
             Latins
             themselves
             pronounced
             
               (
               i
            
             )
             by
             
               (
               ei
            
             )
             the
             which
             pronunciation
             (
             sayes
             he
             ,
             and
             that
             truly
             )
             is
             common
             and
             ordinary
             among
             the
             English
             at
             this
             day
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             some
             among
             us
             do
             affect
             to
             pronounce
             
               (
               t
            
             )
             everywhere
             ,
             as
             Forreigners
             do
             ,
             without
             any
             regard
             whether
             it
             be
             long
             or
             short
             ,
             
               Ut
               supra
               communem
               hominum
               sortem
               sapere
               videantur
               :
            
             but
             for
             mine
             own
             part
             ,
             inforreign
             places
             ,
             and
             among
             Forreigners
             ,
             I
             have
             pronounced
             it
             as
             they
             do
             ;
             not
             that
             it
             is
             better
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             might
             be
             the
             better
             understood
             by
             them
             ;
             as
             Generation
             ,
             in
             France
             ,
             I
             would
             pronounce
             Jeneration
             ,
             in
             
               Germany
               ●eneratio
               ;
               Regem
            
             ,
             in
             
               France
               ,
               Re●em
            
             ,
             in
             
               Germany
               Re●em
            
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             a
             number
             of
             other
             words
             .
             But
             to
             return
             from
             my
             digression
             ,
             this
             being
             enough
             to
             prove
             the
             Harlot
             to
             be
             a
             Latin
             and
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             be
             the
             ●ope
             only
             .
          
           
             To
             take
             it
             in
             their
             own
             sense
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             our
             King
             to
             be
             one
             of
             those
             Kings
             ;
             but
             they
             confute
             themselves
             by
             their
             own
             words
             following
             ,
             wherein
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             
               this
               Harlot
               sitteth
               upon
               peoples
               ,
               and
               mult●●udes
               ,
               and
               nations
               ,
               and
               tongues
               ,
               and
               by
               her
               sorcerses
               deceives
               all
               〈◊〉
               &c.
            
             for
             how
             does
             this
             Harlot
             sit
             upon
             our
             King
             and
             people
             ,
             when
             we
             abjure
             all
             preheminences
             upon
             earth
             above
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             acknowledges
             no
             Superiour
             but
             God
             ?
             The
             Dece●ver
             mentioned
             2
             Thes
             .
             2.
             they
             seem
             to
             make
             all
             one
             with
             this
             Harlot
             :
             But
             Dr.
             Hommond
             will
             have
             thereby
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             This
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             was
             the
             Ring-leader
             of
             the
             Gnosticks
             ,
             
             he
             sate
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             called
             God
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Claudius
             ,
             who
             caused
             a
             Statue
             to
             be
             erected
             by
             Tiber
             ,
             between
             the
             two
             Bridges
             ,
             with
             this
             Inscription
             ,
             
               Simoni
               Deo
               sancto
            
             ,
             to
             Simon
             the
             holy
             God
             ;
             and
             he
             had
             all
             rites
             of
             divine
             worship
             performed
             to
             him
             by
             the
             Samaritans
             .
             Yea
             ,
             those
             that
             hold
             the
             Popes
             only
             to
             be
             Antichrist
             ,
             are
             driven
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             they
             are
             so
             ,
             as
             far
             only
             as
             they
             work
             by
             signs
             and
             lying
             wonders
             in
             the
             vertue
             and
             power
             of
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             :
             and
             if
             they
             will
             have
             a
             dominion
             and
             rule
             joyned
             to
             it
             ,
             then
             it
             must
             be
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             they
             in
             their
             actings
             resemble
             that
             
               Dominatio
               Romana
            
             ,
             or
             Roman
             Rule
             and
             Domination
             .
             And
             this
             is
             called
             Harlot
             ,
             a
             female
             ,
             for
             
               Dominatio
               ,
               virtus
            
             and
             potentia
             are
             Feminines
             :
             And
             it
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             the
             Caliphs
             or
             Saracenical
             Popes
             [
             who
             vested
             themselves
             in
             all
             power
             spiritual
             and
             temporal
             ]
             are
             of
             the
             Feminine
             Gender
             .
             Whose
             power
             ,
             (
             as
             are
             and
             were
             most
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Governments
             )
             was
             Tyrannical
             ,
             set
             up
             by
             Mahomet
             ,
             who
             compiled
             his
             divellish
             doctrine
             ,
             beginning
             his
             Empire
             about
             the
             same
             time
             that
             Boniface
             the
             third
             assumed
             his
             Antichristian
             Title
             beginning
             his
             Empire
             ,
             there
             being
             but
             eleven
             years
             between
             them
             .
             Tyrannical
             Government
             and
             Governours
             are
             as
             Birds
             of
             prey
             ;
             amongst
             which
             sort
             of
             Birds
             the
             female
             is
             ever
             the
             largest
             ,
             boldest
             ,
             and
             most
             morose
             :
             Insomuch
             that
             a
             cast
             of
             Sacres
             once
             set
             upon
             an
             Eagle
             ,
             and
             having
             buffetted
             and
             wearied
             him
             a
             good
             ,
             made
             him
             descend
             to
             the
             earth
             by
             the
             force
             of
             their
             blows
             :
             The
             Fa●lconer
             proud
             hereof
             ,
             bragged
             of
             it
             before
             Him
             of
             the
             Ottomans
             ,
             who
             took
             Constantinople
             ,
             who
             caused
             their
             necks
             to
             be
             wrung
             off
             ,
             for
             enterprizing
             upon
             their
             King
             :
             Which
             may
             very
             fitly
             be
             applyed
             to
             the
             men
             of
             this
             Generation
             ,
             who
             may
             justly
             be
             called
             Sacres
             
               [
               Quasi
               quodvis
               Sacrum
               aucupantes
               ,
               imo
               Sacram
               Majestatem
               debellantes
               .
               ]
            
             who
             not
             contented
             to
             prey
             upon
             the
             persons
             and
             estates
             of
             other
             of
             their
             fellow
             Subjects
             ,
             seize
             upon
             Majesty
             it self
             ,
             accounting
             themselves
             the
             only
             
               (
               Sacri
            
             )
             Saints
             which
             ought
             to
             possess
             the
             Earth
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Grace
             ,
             as
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             party
             does
             
               in
               ordine
               ad
               spiritualia
            
             ;
             both
             of
             them
             fitly
             resembling
             the
             madness
             of
             Thrasilaus
             (
             or
             ,
             as
             some
             say
             ,
             Thrasimene
             )
             the
             Athenian
             ,
             who
             made
             account
             that
             all
             the
             ships
             which
             came
             into
             the
             Haven
             were
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             very
             angry
             with
             those
             that
             went
             about
             to
             reclaim
             him
             from
             so
             sweet
             an
             errour
             :
             These
             are
             like
             Mariners
             that
             sail
             from
             the
             same
             Port
             contrary
             wayes
             in
             the
             world
             to
             make
             Proselytes
             ,
             but
             
             meet
             together
             in
             the
             Antipodes
             .
             The
             Popes
             pretend
             to
             Sanctitas
             when
             in
             many
             things
             it
             is
             
               mera
               fatuitas
            
             ,
             as
             his
             Holinesse
             was
             sometimes
             stiled
             by
             the
             Emperour
             in
             Goldastus
             :
             so
             the
             men
             of
             this
             generation
             pretend
             to
             Holinesse
             ,
             when
             as
             the
             Devil
             sends
             them
             strong
             delusions
             to
             believe
             a
             lye
             :
             and
             't
             were
             happy
             for
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             did
             they
             all
             but
             believe
             it
             ,
             who
             are
             as
             like
             their
             fathers
             ,
             
               Stork
               ,
               Stubner
            
             ,
             and
             Muntzer
             ,
             as
             one
             egg
             is
             like
             another
             .
             This
             
               Nicholas
               Stork
            
             ,
             and
             
               Mark
               Stubner
            
             born
             in
             Germany
             ,
             did
             like
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             ,
             endeavour
             by
             divers
             artifices
             to
             gain
             upon
             the
             unwary
             multitude
             .
             This
             ,
             by
             learning
             and
             a
             certain
             acumen
             in
             expounding
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             the
             other
             ignorant
             of
             letters
             ,
             by
             popular
             eloquence
             ,
             Enthusiasms
             ,
             and
             same
             of
             secret
             conference
             with
             God.
             Both
             these
             ,
             with
             their
             great
             pomp
             and
             cunning
             no
             man
             knows
             what
             became
             of
             .
             Neverthelesse
             the
             third
             of
             them
             ,
             
               viz.
               Muntzer
            
             ,
             failed
             not
             to
             make
             the
             highest
             improvement
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             this
             new
             Gospel
             ,
             imprinted
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             people
             by
             Stubner
             and
             Stork
             .
             The
             Fanaticks
             took
             occasion
             of
             dividing
             themselves
             into
             parts
             ,
             and
             of
             renting
             the
             Church
             from
             
             Luther's
             book
             of
             Christian
             Liberty
             ,
             first
             set
             forth
             in
             1520.
             
             Wherein
             they
             reading
             that
             a
             Christian
             man
             was
             Lord
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             subject
             to
             no
             man
             ,
             these
             words
             were
             wrested
             to
             a
             wrong
             sense
             by
             men
             impatient
             of
             their
             own
             and
             others
             quiet
             :
             and
             thereupon
             first
             in
             private
             and
             obscure
             Cottages
             ,
             next
             in
             open
             and
             eminent
             places
             ,
             the
             cruel
             government
             of
             Kings
             ,
             their
             pillaging
             of
             their
             Subjects
             was
             objected
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             People
             .
             Liberty
             acquired
             to
             all
             under
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             was
             boasted
             of
             :
             complaints
             were
             made
             not
             onely
             of
             the
             tyranny
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             of
             smaller
             matters
             tolerated
             by
             the
             first
             reformers
             of
             the
             Church
             ▪
             And
             by
             this
             means
             the
             two
             pillars
             of
             publick
             order
             were
             weakened
             ,
             viz.
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             Magistracy
             ,
             and
             the
             reverence
             and
             respect
             of
             the
             ministry
             ,
             and
             the
             authority
             of
             both
             .
             Hereupon
             thoughts
             were
             had
             ,
             and
             endeavours
             used
             for
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             a
             New
             and
             more
             perfect
             Church
             ,
             governed
             by
             a
             new
             kinde
             of
             Policy
             ,
             and
             of
             initiating
             it's
             Disciples
             by
             a
             new
             Baptism
             .
             And
             least
             that
             the
             respect
             had
             to
             their
             former
             Baptism
             should
             hinder
             it
             ,
             they
             declaimed
             against
             Infant
             .
             Baptism
             as
             vain
             and
             unlawful
             ,
             as
             being
             given
             to
             such
             as
             were
             not
             capable
             ,
             pretending
             that
             this
             Sacrament
             was
             not
             to
             be
             administred
             to
             any
             but
             men
             of
             full
             age
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             were
             at
             their
             own
             disposal
             .
             And
             that
             this
             upstart
             Church
             might
             take
             the
             deeper
             root
             ,
             these
             new
             
             Doctors
             pretended
             a
             practice
             of
             godlinesse
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             endeavoured
             to
             inculcate
             the
             same
             into
             others
             .
             Hence
             the
             ordinary
             themes
             of
             their
             private
             and
             publick
             meetings
             were
             ,
             that
             sin
             was
             to
             be
             had
             in
             detestation
             ,
             the
             flesh
             to
             be
             kept
             under
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             stirred
             up
             duties
             of
             charity
             to
             be
             practised
             ,
             the
             Crosse
             of
             our
             Lord
             to
             be
             born
             ,
             fastings
             were
             often
             to
             be
             held
             ,
             mean
             garments
             and
             moderate
             diet
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             the
             dresse
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             to
             be
             composed
             rather
             unto
             neglect
             then
             elegancy
             ,
             and
             that
             few
             words
             were
             to
             be
             used
             .
             It
             is
             a
             wonder
             to
             see
             how
             far
             by
             this
             juggling
             the
             common
             enemy
             of
             mankinde
             transforming
             himself
             into
             an
             angel
             of
             light
             ,
             promoted
             his
             own
             kingdom
             ,
             and
             how
             obnoxious
             these
             new
             Gospellers
             rendred
             even
             good
             men
             by
             this
             feigned
             scheme
             and
             form
             of
             godlinesse
             .
          
           
             These
             new
             Doctors
             ,
             
               viz.
               Muntzer
            
             and
             his
             companions
             ,
             little
             moved
             by
             the
             exhortations
             or
             invectives
             of
             Luther
             ,
             or
             the
             threatnings
             of
             the
             civil
             Magistrate
             ,
             tumult
             the
             more
             for
             them
             ,
             complaining
             that
             Luther
             and
             others
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             savoured
             of
             nought
             but
             carnal
             things
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             onely
             broken
             off
             some
             boughs
             of
             Antichristianism
             ,
             leaving
             the
             tree
             and
             root
             entire
             ;
             which
             ,
             as
             it
             ought
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             to
             be
             cut
             up
             .
             And
             when
             they
             found
             no
             shelter
             for
             their
             errours
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             fly
             to
             new
             arts
             of
             defending
             themselves
             and
             their
             errours
             ,
             they
             brag
             of
             Enthusiasms
             and
             secret
             inspirations
             ,
             inculcating
             into
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             man
             was
             to
             live
             by
             every
             word
             that
             proceedeth
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             we
             are
             not
             to
             search
             after
             wisdome
             in
             books
             onely
             ,
             and
             writings
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             should
             give
             diligence
             according
             to
             the
             prescript
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             all
             prophecy
             .
             Hence
             every
             Fishmonger
             almost
             brag'd
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             feigned
             revelations
             ,
             invented
             Enthusiasms
             ,
             after
             the
             example
             of
             Stork
             and
             Muntzer
             ,
             opened
             the
             pulpits
             to
             Coblers
             and
             Cummin
             sellers
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             the
             spirit
             of
             errour
             dictated
             to
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             obtruded
             upon
             others
             for
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             besides
             or
             against
             the
             written
             Word
             .
             A
             wide
             gap
             being
             thus
             opened
             to
             Enthusiasms
             ,
             any
             opinions
             were
             obtruded
             upon
             the
             ignorant
             and
             itching-ear'd
             people
             ,
             as
             namely
             that
             no
             Oaths
             were
             obligatory
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             every
             where
             preached
             sedition
             ,
             and
             the
             seditious
             became
             armed
             against
             their
             Princes
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             the
             most
             flourishing
             Provinces
             were
             hereby
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             died
             in
             bloud
             .
             Muntzer
             he
             must
             be
             their
             Gideon
             ,
             who
             bore
             this
             
             inscription
             in
             his
             Banners
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               Thomas
               Muntzer
               and
               the
               sword
               of
               Gideon
               .
            
             These
             things
             and
             many
             more
             may
             be
             read
             in
             
               Spanhemius
               de
               Origine
               progressu
               ,
               sectis
               ,
               nominibus
               ,
               &
               dogmatibus
               Anabaptistarum
               ,
            
             and
             in
             the
             Commentaries
             of
             Sleiden
             .
             It
             does
             almost
             
               superare
               Annalium
               fidem
            
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             would
             scarce
             believe
             what
             outrages
             have
             been
             committed
             in
             Westphalia
             ,
             by
             John
             of
             
               Leyden
               ,
               Matthew
            
             ,
             and
             Knipperdoling
             :
             whereof
             this
             last
             was
             so
             hardened
             in
             his
             wickednesse
             ,
             that
             he
             endured
             three
             pinches
             of
             a
             red
             hot
             pair
             of
             tongs
             ,
             before
             he
             implored
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             ;
             which
             amongst
             other
             things
             [
             whereof
             some
             are
             formerly
             related
             ]
             are
             recorded
             by
             the
             said
             Sleiden
             in
             the
             fifth
             and
             tenth
             book
             of
             his
             Commentaries
             ,
             from
             whence
             this
             Story
             was
             of
             purpose
             translated
             into
             
               English
               ,
               anno
            
             1642.
             
               as
               a
               warning
               piece
               to
            
             England
             ,
             
               especially
               for
            
             London
             ,
             against
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             ,
             by
             woful
             experience
             ,
             we
             have
             found
             to
             have
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             and
             whether
             they
             would
             have
             proceeded
             [
             had
             not
             God
             in
             mercy
             turned
             the
             stream
             ]
             might
             easily
             be
             foreseen
             .
             If
             this
             be
             not
             the
             spirit
             of
             Antichrist
             ;
             [
             that
             pretends
             to
             be
             so
             much
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             yet
             so
             much
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             very
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             implies
             ]
             I
             know
             not
             what
             is
             .
             If
             this
             be
             the
             very
             poison
             ,
             in
             a
             cup
             of
             gold
             [
             where
             of
             these
             men
             speak
             ]
             what
             is
             ?
             If
             this
             be
             not
             to
             make
             men
             drunk
             with
             the
             wine
             of
             Abomination
             [
             which
             they
             talk
             of
             ]
             what
             is
             ?
             If
             they
             will
             have
             it
             to
             be
             understood
             without
             a
             figure
             of
             a
             material
             cup
             of
             gold
             ,
             even
             this
             is
             as
             truly
             verified
             of
             the
             men
             of
             this
             generation
             as
             of
             any
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             this
             is
             called
             a
             cup
             of
             Abomination
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             some
             Abomination
             committed
             in
             ,
             with
             ,
             or
             upon
             some
             cups
             of
             gold
             ,
             and
             particularly
             that
             of
             
             Belshazzar's
             impious
             feast
             ,
             Dan.
             5.
             when
             the
             golden
             vessels
             which
             were
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             was
             at
             Hierusalem
             ,
             were
             brought
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Princes
             ,
             his
             wives
             and
             his
             concubines
             drank
             in
             them
             .
             And
             have
             not
             the
             men
             of
             this
             generation
             done
             as
             much
             in
             spoiling
             Churches
             of
             their
             ornaments
             ,
             of
             their
             Chalices
             ,
             of
             their
             Treasures
             ,
             and
             they
             ,
             their
             wives
             and
             concubines
             have
             drunk
             in
             them
             to
             their
             own
             Gods
             ,
             viz.
             their
             covetousnesse
             ,
             their
             ambition
             and
             carnal
             pleasures
             ,
             deriding
             their
             consecration
             as
             superstitious
             ,
             and
             consequently
             accounting
             that
             God
             a
             Devil
             to
             whom
             they
             were
             set
             apart
             ?
             The
             onely
             pretence
             they
             have
             for
             this
             their
             sacriledge
             is
             ,
             That
             
               Musick
               ,
               Vestments
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Ceremonies
               and
               Churche
            
             &
             
               have
               not
               any
               footst●p
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
            
             ;
             whereby
             they
             discover
             
             themselves
             to
             be
             the
             most
             rigid
             sort
             of
             the
             Anabaptists
             :
             As
             do
             these
             men
             ,
             so
             did
             the
             Severians
             and
             Cerdonians
             ,
             as
             St.
             
               Austin
               de
               Haeresibus
               ad
               quod
               vult
               Deum
               ,
            
             testifies
             .
             I
             must
             therefore
             encounter
             them
             within
             Lists
             of
             their
             own
             setting
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             or
             not
             at
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             FIrst
             then
             for
             Musick
             :
             Where
             do
             they
             find
             it
             forbidden
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             are
             we
             not
             exhorted
             to
             sing
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ?
             
               viz.
               James
            
             5.
             13.
             
             Did
             not
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             sing
             an
             Hymn
             or
             Psalm
             after
             the
             receiving
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ?
             Mat.
             26.
             30
             and
             Mark
             14.
             26.
             
             Does
             not
             St.
             Paul
             exhort
             his
             Ephesians
             to
             speak
             unto
             themselves
             in
             Psalms
             ,
             and
             Hymns
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             Songs
             ,
             singing
             and
             making
             melody
             in
             their
             hearts
             unto
             God
             ?
             Ephes
             .
             5.
             19.
             
             And
             does
             not
             the
             same
             Apostle
             advise
             his
             Colossions
             to
             teach
             and
             admonish
             one
             another
             in
             Psalms
             ,
             and
             
               Hymns
               ?
               &c.
               Colos
            
             .
             3.
             16.
             
             And
             whether
             these
             Psalms
             ,
             and
             Hymns
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             Songs
             be
             different
             ,
             as
             Grotius
             notes
             ,
             or
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             as
             others
             contend
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             sung
             without
             musick
             ;
             and
             this
             
               speaking
               ,
               teaching
            
             ,
             and
             admonition
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             subjects
             of
             these
             Psalms
             ,
             and
             Hymns
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             Songs
             ,
             are
             an
             evidence
             that
             we
             may
             ,
             nay
             [
             if
             the
             Apostles
             exhortation
             be
             of
             any
             force
             with
             us
             ]
             we
             must
             sing
             out
             all
             things
             that
             tend
             to
             edification
             at
             times
             convenient
             .
             The
             whole
             Book
             of
             the
             Psalms
             is
             a
             confutation
             of
             the
             Adversaries
             to
             this
             truth
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             it
             being
             the
             very
             pith
             and
             marrow
             of
             the
             whole
             Bible
             ,
             contains
             doctrine
             ,
             admonition
             ,
             blessing
             ,
             cursing
             ,
             prophecying
             ,
             history
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             holy
             enquiries
             ,
             allwayes
             of
             edification
             and
             consolation
             :
             yet
             these
             were
             not
             only
             appointed
             to
             be
             sung
             ,
             but
             were
             adapted
             to
             Organs
             ,
             Virginals
             ,
             Viols
             ,
             and
             other
             sorts
             of
             Artificial
             Instruments
             ,
             both
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             stringed
             and
             wind
             ,
             Psal
             .
             4.
             and
             Psal
             .
             5.
             
               in
               titulis
            
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             improve
             their
             Objection
             for
             them
             ,
             
               Where
               do
               we
               find
               Organs
               and
               Chromatick
               Musick
               to
               be
               any
               morethen
               types
               and
               shadows
               of
               things
               to
               come
               ?
            
          
           
           
             Whereunto
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             it
             cannot
             be
             proved
             by
             any
             man
             that
             Organs
             and
             Chromatick
             Musick
             are
             any
             more
             types
             and
             shadows
             of
             things
             to
             come
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             then
             other
             vocal
             Musick
             is
             ;
             or
             give
             ,
             not
             grant
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             been
             ceremonial
             ,
             they
             may
             nevertheless
             now
             be
             used
             in
             another
             acceptation
             ,
             viz.
             as
             helps
             of
             lifting
             up
             of
             our
             hearts
             unto
             God
             ,
             the
             better
             fitting
             them
             for
             hearing
             and
             divine
             meditation
             :
             Neither
             did
             God
             ,
             sayes
             Calvin
             upon
             the
             150.
             
             Psalm
             ,
             without
             cause
             heretofore
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             require
             the
             multiplicity
             of
             Musick
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             draw
             the
             minds
             of
             his
             people
             from
             vain
             and
             wicked
             delights
             [
             whereunto
             men
             are
             too
             much
             addicted
             ]
             to
             a
             holy
             and
             advantageous
             gladness
             ;
             and
             yet
             all
             this
             was
             too
             little
             ,
             which
             gave
             occasion
             to
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             Amos
             6.
             5.
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Wo●
               be
               unto
               those
               that
               sing
               to
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               viol
               ,
               and
               invent
               instruments
               of
               musick
               like
               David
               .
            
             Not
             that
             David
             was
             the
             first
             inventor
             of
             those
             Instruments
             [
             for
             it
             was
             Jubal
             the
             son
             of
             
               Lamech
               ,
               Gen.
            
             4.
             ]
             but
             that
             they
             studied
             all
             incitements
             to
             luxury
             ,
             defending
             their
             fault
             by
             the
             example
             of
             David
             ;
             as
             if
             David
             had
             used
             Musical
             Instruments
             as
             provocations
             to
             luxury
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             incitements
             to
             piety
             .
             Who
             then
             can
             deny
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             lawful
             for
             us
             to
             use
             the
             same
             sorts
             of
             Musick
             ,
             since
             the
             use
             thereof
             is
             directed
             to
             the
             same
             ends
             ,
             and
             those
             not
             typical
             but
             moral
             ?
             Under
             the
             Law
             there
             was
             a
             double
             use
             of
             killing
             of
             Beasts
             ,
             the
             one
             as
             a
             sacrifice
             ,
             the
             other
             as
             a
             sustenance
             :
             the
             taking
             of
             it
             away
             as
             a
             sacrifice
             ,
             does
             not
             abolish
             the
             use
             thereof
             as
             asustenance
             .
             The
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             any
             Musick
             [
             giving
             ▪
             not
             granting
             it
             to
             have
             been
             ceremonial
             and
             typical
             ]
             that
             though
             it
             might
             be
             then
             typical
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             yet
             the
             use
             of
             it
             at
             present
             is
             tropical
             ,
             
               h.
               e.
            
             for
             the
             rectifying
             of
             disorders
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             raising
             up
             of
             our
             hearts
             to
             a
             holy
             and
             heavenly
             exultation
             ,
             and
             drawing
             our
             minds
             from
             prophane
             and
             idle
             songs
             ,
             in
             use
             at
             meretricious
             meetings
             .
          
           
             Those
             that
             deny
             the
             use
             of
             musical
             Instruments
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             will
             have
             them
             nevertheless
             to
             be
             
               types
               of
               praises
            
             :
             by
             which
             nice
             distinction
             they
             are
             driven
             to
             confess
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             something
             that
             is
             not
             ceremonial
             .
             Their
             deceit
             they
             would
             have
             lye
             under
             the
             ambiguity
             of
             the
             word
             Type
             :
             For
             1.
             it
             is
             taken
             for
             a
             material
             print
             or
             impression
             ,
             made
             by
             nails
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             as
             John
             20.
             21.
             and
             such
             types
             they
             cannot
             be
             .
             2.
             
             For
             the
             sum
             of
             an
             Epistle
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             as
             Acts
             23.
             25.
             and
             such
             they
             cannot
             be
             .
             
             3.
             
             For
             a
             shadow
             or
             adumbration
             of
             a
             thing
             or
             person
             to
             come
             ;
             and
             this
             by
             their
             own
             confession
             ,
             or
             rather
             affirmation
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             :
             for
             this
             were
             to
             make
             them
             ceremonies
             ,
             which
             they
             will
             have
             to
             be
             contradistinguished
             from
             types
             .
             4.
             
             For
             a
             form
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             Rom.
             6.
             but
             Organs
             ,
             &c.
             and
             Voices
             are
             not
             forms
             of
             doctrine
             .
             5.
             
             For
             an
             Image
             or
             Statue
             ,
             Acts
             7.
             43
             ▪
             and
             this
             they
             cannot
             be
             neither
             ,
             these
             being
             the
             work
             of
             Painters
             and
             Engravers
             .
             6.
             
             For
             examples
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             6.
             but
             these
             they
             cannot
             be
             there
             being
             no
             judgement
             in
             all
             the
             Scripture
             inflicted
             upon
             any
             that
             used
             singing
             or
             musical
             Instruments
             ,
             no
             ,
             nor
             threatned
             against
             them
             ,
             unless
             such
             as
             abused
             them
             to
             luxury
             .
             7.
             
             For
             a
             samplar
             to
             be
             followed
             ,
             Phil.
             3.
             17.
             and
             as
             it
             were
             a
             copy
             given
             to
             be
             taken
             out
             by
             others
             .
             And
             such
             Types
             they
             are
             ,
             (
             being
             proposed
             to
             us
             to
             be
             imitated
             under
             the
             Gospel
             )
             and
             no
             other
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             proved
             by
             us
             ,
             and
             confessed
             by
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
          
           
             AS
             for
             Vestments
             ,
             the
             same
             may
             be
             said
             of
             these
             as
             of
             Musick
             That
             though
             under
             the
             Law
             they
             were
             typical
             of
             things
             to
             come
             under
             th●
             Gospel
             ,
             yet
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             they
             are
             not
             so
             ,
             but
             meer
             distinctions
             of
             persons
             serving
             ,
             and
             of
             services
             to
             be
             performed
             ;
             which
             we
             learn
             not
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             alone
             ,
             but
             from
             that
             of
             Nature
             too
             .
             The
             Sacrificers
             among
             the
             Heathen
             had
             their
             Infulaes
             ,
             h.
             e.
             
               Sacerdotates
               vittas
            
             .
             The
             Druides
             performed
             no
             facred
             services
             without
             the
             leaves
             of
             Oak
             :
             and
             not
             only
             the
             Germans
             ,
             but
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             adorned
             their
             Altars
             with
             green
             leaves
             of
             Oak
             .
             In
             the
             Rites
             performed
             to
             ●eres
             ,
             they
             were
             crowned
             with
             Oak
             ;
             in
             those
             to
             Apollo
             with
             Bayes
             ;
             in
             those
             to
             Hercules
             with
             Poplar
             ;
             in
             those
             to
             Bac●hus
             with
             Myrtle
             .
             The
             Victims
             and
             Vessels
             were
             likewise
             crowned
             :
             
               Sched
               .
               de
               Dis
               Germ.
               c.
            
             1.
             
             In
             all
             which
             was
             a
             decency
             intended
             ,
             agreeable
             to
             the
             work
             they
             were
             about
             .
             It
             is
             very
             obvious
             how
             full
             the
             New
             Testament
             is
             of
             declamations
             against
             the
             abominable
             practices
             of
             the
             Heathen
             ▪
             yet
             let
             these
             men
             tell
             me
             where
             in
             all
             the
             Epistles
             of
             the
             Apostles
             these
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             Ceremonies
             were
             reprehended
             ?
             I
             know
             some
             would
             have
             me
             say
             ,
             as
             Pliny
             does
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             Druides
             sacrificed
             in
             white
             
             garments
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             thence
             infer
             our
             Surplices
             to
             be
             a
             Ceremony
             derived
             from
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             abused
             to
             superstition
             :
             And
             was
             not
             the
             Oak
             abused
             by
             the
             Druides
             to
             superstition
             ,
             being
             had
             in
             so
             great
             veneration
             among
             them
             ?
             And
             yet
             our
             late
             Reformers
             gave
             order
             [
             which
             was
             universally
             observed
             accordingly
             ]
             for
             the
             Acorn
             ,
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             Oak
             ,
             to
             be
             set
             upon
             the
             top
             of
             their
             Maces
             and
             Crowns
             ,
             and
             that
             instead
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             which
             had
             never
             been
             abused
             by
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             who
             had
             it
             in
             detestation
             ,
             as
             a
             figure
             most
             unlike
             that
             which
             is
             best
             pleasing
             to
             him
             they
             worshipped
             ,
             
               h.
               ●
            
             .
             the
             Devil
             .
             Which
             thing
             so
             done
             by
             them
             was
             nevertheless
             of
             happy
             presage
             to
             us
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             tree
             which
             bore
             such
             fruit
             should
             [
             like
             that
             ,
             in
             the
             Plains
             of
             Mamre
             ]
             serve
             for
             the
             shelter
             of
             our
             earthly
             Angel
             ,
             King
             Charles
             ,
             from
             the
             heat
             and
             fury
             of
             Rebellion
             ,
             which
             was
             then
             in
             the
             very
             Noon
             ;
             until
             the
             Cross
             reassumed
             its
             place
             again
             upon
             the
             top
             of
             his
             Crown
             .
             So
             unlucky
             are
             contentious
             spirits
             many
             times
             ,
             that
             they
             confute
             themselves
             by
             going
             about
             to
             condemn
             others
             ?
             Oh
             but
             these
             men
             accounting
             themselves
             the
             only
             Saints
             and
             Servants
             of
             the
             most
             high
             God
             ,
             any
             thing
             they
             wear
             or
             do
             must
             be
             sanctified
             to
             them
             :
             For
             
               to
               the
               pure
               all
               things
               are
               ture
               ,
               but
               unto
               them
               that
               are
               defiled
               and
               unbelieving
               is
               nothing
               pure
               .
            
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             they
             must
             prove
             ,
             that
             our
             Church
             consisteth
             of
             unbelievers
             ;
             that
             it
             teaches
             and
             practises
             the
             uncleanness
             and
             other
             abominati●ns
             of
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             so
             often
             noted
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             yea
             our
             very
             worship
             of
             God
             to
             be
             unclean
             and
             abominable
             ,
             before
             they
             can
             conclude
             our
             Ceremonies
             to
             be
             unclean
             and
             unlawful
             .
             But
             whilest
             we
             maintain
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             give
             up
             our selves
             to
             be
             ordered
             by
             his
             Laws
             ,
             we
             are
             pure
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             us
             all
             things
             are
             pure
             ,
             Tit.
             1.
             15.
             
             a
             thing
             which
             cannot
             be
             said
             of
             them
             ,
             whilest
             they
             would
             have
             any
             error
             in
             doctrine
             or
             worship
             ,
             yea
             blasphemy
             it self
             to
             passe
             unpunished
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             whole
             drift
             of
             this
             their
             
               Sions
               groans
            
             .
             Wherefore
             
               definant
               maledicere
               ,
               malefacta
               ne
               noscant
               sua
               .
            
             Let
             them
             look
             into
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             practises
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             find
             little
             reason
             to
             think
             themselves
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             pull
             up
             the
             ladder
             after
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             none
             were
             worthy
             to
             follow
             .
             St.
             Paul
             pleads
             not
             for
             this
             decency
             only
             ,
             but
             for
             order
             two
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             which
             doubtless
             was
             used
             also
             among
             these
             Sacrificers
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             the
             expediency
             of
             the
             thing
             in
             it self
             ,
             as
             the
             avoiding
             of
             the
             imputation
             of
             rudeness
             and
             confusion
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Grecians
             here
             
             were
             apt
             to
             load
             them
             :
             the
             Apostle
             concludes
             the
             Chapter
             with
             this
             Canon
             ,
             
               Let
               all
               things
               be
               done
               decently
               ,
               and
               in
               order
            
             ;
             since
             therefore
             they
             can
             prove
             nothing
             but
             decency
             ,
             order
             ,
             and
             usefulness
             in
             such
             ceremonies
             as
             we
             use
             ,
             what
             they
             say
             against
             them
             must
             go
             for
             nothing
             ,
             and
             prevail
             as
             little
             with
             us
             ,
             as
             a
             Rationale
             would
             with
             them
             .
             Which
             should
             I
             produce
             whereby
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             particularities
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             make
             me
             justly
             liable
             to
             the
             dicterium
             of
             Beza
             [
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Prince
             of
             Conde
             ,
             put
             before
             his
             Translation
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ]
             cast
             upon
             those
             ,
             who
             as
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               collabentibus
               aedium
               fundamentis
               de
               instaurando
               fastigio
               laborarunt
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             6.
             
          
           
             AS
             for
             Bishops
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             we
             read
             of
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             appellation
             to
             be
             called
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             were
             not
             distinguished
             into
             a
             superiour
             order
             above
             others
             .
             Others
             were
             both
             called
             so
             ,
             and
             distinguished
             into
             an
             order
             superiour
             unto
             others
             ;
             and
             these
             are
             the
             Bishops
             here
             meant
             by
             us
             .
             Such
             were
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             as
             we
             learn
             from
             the
             several
             Epistles
             written
             unto
             them
             by
             St.
             Paul.
             Such
             were
             the
             seven
             Angels
             of
             the
             seven
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             in
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             Dr.
             Reynolds
             in
             his
             conference
             with
             Hart
             ,
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             third
             ,
             and
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             fifth
             Division
             :
             and
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Armagh
             ,
             of
             the
             Original
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Metropolitans
             ,
             both
             printed
             together
             .
             Those
             who
             by
             these
             Angels
             would
             have
             the
             Churches
             to
             be
             meant
             ,
             do
             manifestly
             contradict
             the
             Scripture
             .
             For
             ,
             saies
             Christ
             there
             ,
             
               the
               Candlesticks
               are
               the
               Churches
               ,
               and
               the
               stars
               are
               the
               seven
               Angels
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
            
             I
             wonder
             therefore
             ,
             saies
             Grotins
             ,
             what
             spirit
             of
             contradiction
             carries
             men
             away
             ,
             that
             they
             dare
             confound
             things
             which
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             so
             manifestly
             distinguisheth
             .
             
               de
               Imp.
               sum
               .
               not
               .
               circa
               sacra
               ,
               c.
            
             11.
             
             And
             I
             more
             wonder
             that
             these
             men
             should
             say
             that
             there
             is
             
               not
               one
               word
               for
               them
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               should
               be
               set
               up
               by
               us
               as
               Antitypes
               of
               the
               high
               Priests
               under
               the
               Law.
            
             No
             ,
             Christ
             is
             onely
             that
             .
             Neverthelesse
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             distinction
             ,
             which
             was
             an
             Ecclesiastical
             thing
             among
             the
             Jewes
             ;
             I
             say
             that
             the
             Bishops
             do
             resemble
             the
             High
             Priests
             ,
             and
             the
             inferiour
             Clergy
             the
             
             other
             Priests
             .
             For
             there
             were
             in
             this
             respect
             many
             High
             Priests
             at
             once
             ,
             of
             whom
             we
             read
             many
             to
             have
             been
             assembled
             together
             ,
             Mark
             14.
             1.
             every
             one
             of
             which
             was
             
               summus
               sacerdos
               istius
               Classis
            
             ,
             the
             High
             ,
             or
             chief
             Priest
             of
             that
             Rank
             .
             These
             ranks
             had
             their
             several
             courses
             :
             &
             Zachary
             was
             of
             one
             of
             these
             courses
             ,
             viz.
             of
             that
             of
             
               Abia
               ,
               Luc.
            
             1.
             5.
             not
             all
             these
             ,
             but
             one
             only
             was
             typical
             ,
             shadowing
             forth
             Jesus
             Christ
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             even
             in
             this
             High
             Priest
             there
             was
             something
             besides
             the
             representation
             ,
             as
             is
             plain
             by
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             who
             yielded
             his
             obedience
             to
             the
             High
             Priest
             as
             governour
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             Acts
             23.
             5.
             and
             that
             after
             the
             Type
             was
             expired
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             unlawfull
             ,
             had
             there
             not
             been
             somewhat
             remaining
             in
             him
             besides
             the
             figure
             .
             Eleazar
             in
             
             Aaron's
             life-time
             was
             
               Princeps
               Princip●m
            
             ;
             or
             
               Pralatus
               Pralatorum
               ,
               Num.
            
             3.
             32.
             and
             yet
             not
             reputed
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             2
             Chron.
             35.
             8.
             we
             read
             of
             three
             at
             once
             ,
             one
             onely
             whereof
             was
             the
             High
             Priest
             which
             was
             the
             Type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             rest
             were
             not
             so
             ;
             yet
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             dignity
             paramount
             to
             others
             ,
             might
             resemble
             Archbishops
             themselves
             .
             And
             the
             other
             forementioned
             High
             Priests
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             place
             they
             held
             above
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             Classe
             ,
             are
             in
             a
             sort
             resembled
             by
             our
             Bishops
             .
             And
             that
             this
             may
             not
             seem
             strange
             to
             any
             ,
             't
             is
             a
             matter
             obvious
             to
             our
             observation
             that
             scarcely
             any
             Ordinance
             or
             Order
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             can
             be
             named
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             derived
             from
             others
             under
             the
             Old
             ,
             by
             some
             kind
             of
             resemblance
             intended
             between
             them
             .
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             by
             the
             Apostles
             was
             taken
             up
             in
             imitation
             of
             that
             practised
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             for
             the
             designation
             of
             successors
             ;
             as
             Moses
             used
             it
             towards
             
               Josuah
               ,
               Num.
            
             27.
             18
             ,
             20.
             
             That
             the
             whole
             frame
             of
             Church
             Government
             answers
             to
             the
             like
             order
             and
             distinction
             of
             persons
             and
             offices
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             is
             evidenced
             by
             the
             learned
             Bishop
             of
             Winton
             in
             a
             scheme
             to
             that
             purpose
             thus
             drawn
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
           
             
               
                 
                   Aaron
                
                 
                   should
                   be
                   resembled
                   by
                
                 
                   Christ
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Eleazar
                
                 
                   Archbishops
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Princes
                     of
                     Priests
                  
                
                 
                   Bishops
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Priests
                
                 
                   Presbyters
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Princes
                     of
                     Levites
                  
                
                 
                   Archdeacons
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Levites
                
                 
                   Deacons
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Nethinims
                
                 
                   
                     Clerks
                     and
                     Sextons
                  
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             And
             hereunto
             he
             is
             led
             by
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             ancient
             fathers
             ,
             who
             seem
             to
             be
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             same
             form
             should
             serve
             both
             :
             so
             is
             St.
             Cyprian
             ,
             so
             St.
             Hierome
             ,
             St.
             Lee
             and
             
               Rabanus
               de
               vita
               clericor
               .
               The
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
            
             saies
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             
               Armagh
               ,
               was
               committed
               to
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               ,
               unto
               whom
               the
               ministers
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               do
               now
               succeed
               in
               like
               sort
               as
               our
               Lords
               day
               hath
               done
               unto
               their
               Sabbath
               .
            
             So
             he
             ,
             in
             his
             Original
             of
             Episcopacy
             :
             and
             if
             it
             were
             reasonable
             for
             Christians
             to
             take
             the
             Jewes
             for
             their
             pattern
             in
             drawing
             their
             scheme
             of
             Church
             government
             ;
             much
             more
             is
             it
             for
             modern
             Christians
             to
             follow
             the
             ancient
             ,
             a
             thing
             which
             our
             Church
             has
             done
             in
             her
             reformation
             ,
             which
             has
             retained
             all
             things
             of
             ancient
             usage
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             lest
             men
             should
             be
             scandalized
             at
             us
             ,
             whilest
             we
             seemed
             to
             set
             up
             a
             new
             Religion
             ,
             instead
             of
             reforming
             the
             Old.
             The
             very
             Lords
             Prayer
             hath
             much
             of
             conformity
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             the
             forms
             used
             by
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             as
             others
             have
             observed
             ;
             but
             also
             as
             it
             seems
             to
             me
             ,
             to
             the
             very
             design
             of
             the
             sacrifices
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             reducible
             to
             three
             kinds
             .
             The
             first
             was
             the
             whole
             burnt-offering
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             absolute
             Lord
             of
             Heaven
             &
             Earth
             ,
             and
             as
             one
             to
             whom
             belongeth
             honour
             from
             us
             ,
             should
             he
             never
             bestow
             any
             special
             favour
             upon
             us
             .
             The
             second
             was
             the
             peace-offering
             ,
             whereby
             to
             obtain
             at
             his
             gracious
             hands
             all
             those
             blessings
             and
             the
             degrees
             thereof
             ,
             whereof
             men
             stand
             in
             need
             ,
             whether
             publick
             or
             private
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             expresse
             a
             thankfulnesse
             for
             all
             blessings
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             those
             gracious
             returns
             he
             makes
             to
             the
             prayers
             of
             his
             people
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             or
             at
             any
             time
             .
             The
             third
             was
             the
             sin
             offering
             for
             the
             expiation
             of
             all
             or
             any
             transgressions
             of
             his
             holy
             and
             divine
             commandments
             ,
             and
             for
             
             health
             of
             soul
             .
             In
             conformity
             whereunto
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             in
             that
             perfect
             and
             absolute
             form
             taught
             us
             to
             offer
             ,
             by
             him
             ,
             a
             spiritual
             holocaust
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             name
             ,
             who
             inhabits
             eternity
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Our
               Father
               which
               art
               in
               heaven
               ,
               hallowed
               be
               thy
               name
               .
            
             Secondly
             a
             spiritual
             peace-offering
             for
             the
             advancement
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             adimpletion
             of
             his
             will
             by
             us
             ,
             as
             also
             for
             a
             supply
             of
             all
             outward
             necessaries
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Thy
               Kingdom
               come
               ,
               thy
               will
               be
               done
               in
               earth
               as
               it
               is
               in
               heaven
               ,
               Give
               us
               this
               day
               our
               dayly
               bread
               .
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             a
             spiritual
             sin
             offering
             for
             the
             forgivenesse
             of
             sins
             past
             ,
             and
             for
             prevention
             of
             sin
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
               And
               forgive
               us
               our
               trespasses
               ,
               as
               we
               forgive
               them
               that
               trespasse
               against
               us
               ;
               and
               lead
               us
               not
               into
               temptation
               ,
               but
               deliver
               us
               from
               evil
               .
            
             And
             these
             not
             without
             a
             doxology
             ,
             as
             a
             spiritual
             Libamen
             or
             meat-offering
             ,
             [
             without
             which
             no
             burnt-offering
             was
             to
             be
             made
             under
             the
             Law
             ]
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               For
               thine
               is
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               the
               power
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               ,
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             And
             so
             having
             not
             only
             proved
             the
             order
             and
             distinctions
             of
             Ecclesi●sticks
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             first
             Liturgy
             [
             so
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             is
             proved
             to
             be
             by
             
               Cassander
               in
               Liturgic●s
               ex
               Dionysio
            
             ,
             and
             stands
             undeniably
             true
             ]
             to
             be
             instituted
             in
             resemblance
             of
             the
             like
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             I
             come
             now
             to
             prove
             the
             jurisdiction
             that
             they
             have
             one
             over
             another
             ,
             and
             over
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             wherein
             two
             things
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             relation
             to
             o●r
             Bishops
             ,
             viz.
             1.
             
             Their
             power
             .
             2.
             
             The
             distribution
             of
             this
             power
             .
             As
             for
             the
             first
             .
             Their
             power
             is
             so
             connatural
             ,
             that
             the
             chief
             Judge
             in
             Areopagus
             was
             a
             Priest
             ,
             hence
             Cohen
             in
             Hebrew
             was
             a
             common
             name
             to
             Magistrates
             and
             to
             Priests
             ,
             Gen.
             41.
             45.
             
             
               Potipherah
               was
               Priest
               .
               h.
               e.
               Prince
               of
               On.
            
             The
             Druides
             among
             the
             Galls
             were
             of
             the
             noblest
             stock
             of
             kindred
             :
             they
             were
             so
             in
             Epirus
             and
             Cappadocio
             ,
             it
             was
             usual
             as
             well
             among
             the
             Grecians
             as
             Romans
             for
             Kings
             to
             be
             Priests
             ,
             and
             as
             
               Schedus
               de
               Dis
               Germ
            
             notes
             out
             of
             Fenestella
             ,
             the
             Priest
             was
             never
             made
             a
             distinct
             person
             from
             the
             civil
             Magistrate
             till
             the
             expulsion
             of
             Kings
             out
             of
             Rome
             :
             and
             that
             this
             power
             so
             challenged
             by
             the
             voice
             of
             Nature
             in
             the
             Heathen
             themselves
             ,
             is
             warranted
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             I
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             shew
             anon
             ,
             in
             answer
             to
             their
             objections
             against
             it
             .
             Mean
             while
             I
             shall
             prove
             the
             second
             thing
             considerable
             ,
             viz.
             The
             distribution
             of
             their
             power
             .
             And
             this
             is
             distributed
             according
             to
             the
             distribution
             of
             the
             
             civil
             power
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             residing
             in
             the
             City
             or
             chief
             place
             ,
             all
             the
             Clergy
             of
             inferiour
             places
             within
             his
             Diocess
             are
             subjest
             to
             him
             as
             he
             is
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             :
             which
             is
             answerable
             to
             what
             the
             Apostles
             at
             first
             did
             practise
             in
             the
             very
             beginning
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             was
             followed
             by
             after
             times
             ,
             as
             is
             observed
             by
             Dr.
             Hammond
             out
             of
             Acts
             14.
             and
             15.
             c.
             and
             made
             good
             against
             the
             Animadversions
             on
             the
             Dissertations
             touching
             
             Ignatius's
             Epistles
             ,
             c.
             7.
             sect
             .
             6.
             
             His
             words
             are
             these
             .
             
               According
               to
               the
               image
               of
               the
               civil
               government
               among
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               again
               in
               their
               Temple
            
             [
             forementioned
             ]
             
               the
               Apostles
               appeared
               to
               have
               disposed
               of
               Churches
               every
               where
               ,
               and
               in
               a●●
               their
               plantations
               to
               have
               constituted
               a
               subordination
               and
               dependance
               of
               the
               Churches
               in
               the
               inferiour
               cities
               ,
               to
               those
               in
               the
               chief
               or
               metropoles
               .
            
             An
             example
             of
             this
             we
             have
             in
             the
             story
             of
             the
             Acts
             ,
             concerning
             Syria
             and
             Cilicia
             ,
             and
             the
             several
             Cities
             thereof
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             Antioch
             the
             Metropolis
             .
             For
             when
             the
             Question
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             2.
             was
             referred
             and
             brought
             to
             Jerusalem
             from
             the
             Church
             peculiarly
             of
             
               Antioch
               ,
               c.
            
             14.
             26.
             and
             15.
             3.
             and
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             Council
             return'd
             to
             them
             by
             whom
             the
             Question
             was
             proposed
             ,
             
               h.
               e.
            
             to
             the
             Church
             at
             
               Antioch
               ,
               ver
            
             .
             22.
             yet
             in
             the
             Epistle
             wherein
             the
             Decree
             was
             contained
             ,
             we
             find
             the
             Brethren
             through
             Syria
             and
             
               Cilicia
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             all
             the
             Christians
             of
             that
             Province
             to
             be
             expressed
             and
             joyned
             with
             those
             of
             
               Antioch
               ,
               ver
            
             .
             23.
             
             And
             after
             when
             that
             Decretal
             Epistle
             was
             delivered
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Antioch
               ,
               ver
            
             .
             30.
             
             Paul
             and
             Silas
             went
             over
             Syria
             and
             
               Cilicia
               ,
               ver
            
             .
             41.
             and
             42.
             and
             as
             they
             went
             ,
             they
             delivered
             to
             every
             City
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             c.
             16.
             v.
             4.
             which
             is
             an
             evidence
             that
             the
             churches
             of
             those
             cities
             related
             either
             immediately
             to
             Antioch
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             Antioch
             it self
             did
             ,
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             were
             in
             subordination
             to
             it
             as
             to
             the
             principal
             Metropolis
             of
             so
             wide
             a
             Province
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             Philo
             ,
             that
             Jerusalem
             was
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             the
             Metropolis
             ,
             not
             of
             Jud●a
             alone
             ,
             but
             of
             many
             other
             regions
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Colonies
             ,
             which
             it
             sent
             out
             of
             the
             Jews
             that
             dwelt
             in
             them
             ,
             naming
             Syria
             and
             Cilicia
             and
             divers
             others
             ,
             thus
             for
             the
             learned
             Doctor
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             is
             proved
             out
             of
             Rev.
             1.
             14.
             
             
               John
               to
               the
               seven
               Churches
               in
               Asia
               ,
            
             where
             St.
             John
             directing
             his
             letters
             unto
             them
             thus
             indefinitely
             without
             any
             mention
             of
             their
             particular
             names
             ,
             he
             cannot
             by
             common
             intendment
             be
             conceived
             to
             have
             understood
             any
             other
             thereby
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             by
             some
             degree
             of
             eminency
             were
             distinguish●ble
             
             from
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             churches
             that
             were
             in
             Asia
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             sort
             did
             comprehend
             all
             the
             rest
             under
             them
             :
             for
             taking
             Asia
             here
             in
             the
             most
             strict
             sense
             ,
             for
             the
             Lydian
             ,
             or
             [
             as
             the
             Imperial
             constitutions
             call
             it
             ]
             the
             Proconsular
             Asia
             :
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             imagined
             that
             after
             so
             long
             pains
             taken
             by
             the
             Apostles
             and
             their
             disciples
             therein
             there
             should
             be
             found
             no
             more
             then
             seven
             churches
             ,
             especially
             since
             St.
             
               Luke
               ,
               Acts
            
             19.
             10
             ,
             20.
             testifies
             that
             
               all
               they
               which
               dwelt
               in
               Asia
               ,
               heard
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               both
               Jews
               and
               Greeks
               ,
               so
               mightily
               grew
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               and
               prevailed
               .
            
             And
             in
             particular
             among
             the
             Epistles
             of
             Ignatius
             ,
             there
             is
             one
             directed
             to
             the
             church
             in
             Trallis
             ,
             another
             to
             the
             church
             in
             Magnesia
             :
             and
             both
             these
             were
             subject
             to
             the
             Metropolitane
             of
             Ephesus
             .
             See
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Armagh
             ,
             as
             above
             quoted
             .
             And
             for
             these
             reasons
             ,
             as
             also
             for
             their
             eminence
             in
             learning
             and
             wisdom
             ,
             have
             all
             Christian
             Kings
             of
             this
             Realm
             ever
             consulted
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             establishment
             of
             Laws
             .
             We
             read
             in
             
             Lambert's
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             
             Selden's
             Titles
             of
             honour
             ,
             That
             the
             Laws
             of
             Ina
             King
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             were
             made
             by
             the
             perswasion
             and
             appointment
             of
             his
             father
             Cenredus
             ,
             and
             of
             Hedda
             and
             Erkenwald
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             with
             Senatours
             ,
             Elders
             and
             wise
             men
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             in
             a
             frequent
             assembly
             of
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             ;
             which
             was
             between
             the
             years
             712.
             and
             727.
             
             The
             Laws
             of
             Alured
             the
             first
             founder
             of
             this
             Monarchy
             ,
             were
             made
             by
             his
             authority
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             Ina
             had
             been
             by
             his
             ;
             but
             
               ex
               consulto
               sapientum
            
             by
             the
             advice
             of
             the
             wise
             ,
             which
             must
             include
             the
             Bishops
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             his
             Laws
             were
             grounded
             on
             Moses
             his
             Laws
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             nor
             these
             ,
             nor
             those
             of
             Ina
             did
             reach
             to
             life
             ,
             except
             in
             case
             of
             Treason
             against
             King
             or
             Master
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             he
             hereby
             allotted
             much
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             Guthurn
             ,
             on
             condition
             of
             
             Guthuru's
             becoming
             Christian
             .
             All
             which
             are
             things
             well
             beseeming
             the
             judgement
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             are
             (
             especially
             the
             first
             )
             arguments
             sufficient
             to
             convince
             some
             of
             Errour
             that
             contend
             our
             Laws
             to
             have
             had
             their
             Original
             out
             of
             the
             twelve
             Tables
             .
             This
             was
             anno
             871.
             about
             820.
             years
             since
             .
             The
             Laws
             of
             
               Ethelstan
               ,
               anno
            
             924.
             were
             made
             by
             the
             prudent
             counsel
             of
             Vlfhelme
             Archbishop
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             &c.
             wherein
             an
             estimate
             was
             made
             of
             all
             orders
             of
             men
             that
             then
             were
             ,
             or
             rather
             a
             declaration
             of
             the
             Common
             Law
             in
             that
             point
             .
             As
             first
             ,
             The
             King
             was
             esteemed
             at
             30000.
             
             
               Thrymsa's
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             so
             many
             times
             three
             shillings
             ;
             an
             Archbishop
             at
             15000.
             
             Thrymsa's
             ;
             a
             Bishop
             or
             Senatour
             at
             8000.
             
             Thrymfa's
             ;
             a
             
             General
             of
             an
             army
             at
             4000.
             one
             initiated
             in
             holy
             orders
             ,
             or
             a
             
               Thame
               i.
               e.
            
             a
             Noble
             man
             at
             2000.
             whereby
             it
             appears
             that
             an
             Archbishop
             was
             double
             to
             any
             subject
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             besides
             ;
             and
             a
             Bishop
             equil
             to
             the
             greatest
             Lord
             in
             the
             Land
             ;
             and
             every
             Priest
             as
             good
             as
             the
             best
             Noble
             man
             under
             the
             degree
             of
             a
             Senatour
             ,
             so
             far
             are
             any
             of
             these
             orders
             from
             arrogating
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             lost
             much
             of
             that
             ancient
             honour
             ,
             which
             belonged
             unto
             them
             by
             the
             Common
             Law
             of
             this
             Nation
             .
             King
             Edmund
             called
             together
             a
             frequent
             assembly
             of
             Ecclesiasticks
             and
             Laicks
             ;
             where
             Oda
             and
             Woolstan
             Archbishop
             were
             present
             ,
             with
             very
             many
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             for
             the
             sanction
             of
             Laws
             .
             So
             did
             King
             
               Eldred
               anno
            
             948.
             as
             Ingulphus
             testifies
             .
             So
             Edgar
             and
             Canutus
             establisht
             Laws
             by
             the
             advice
             of
             the
             wise
             .
             So
             did
             William
             the
             Conquerour
             with
             the
             concurrence
             of
             his
             Princes
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Archbishops
             must
             be
             a
             part
             :
             since
             which
             time
             no
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             are
             made
             without
             the
             Lords
             Spiritual
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             these
             things
             were
             allowed
             to
             the
             Priests
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             no
             man
             will
             deny
             ,
             the
             proofs
             therein
             being
             so
             frequent
             &
             pregnant
             .
             But
             our
             adversaries
             here
             call
             for
             proofs
             out
             of
             the
             New
             ,
             whereunto
             I
             have
             &
             shall
             answer
             hereafter
             in
             its
             due
             time
             &
             place
             ,
             contenting
             my self
             at
             present
             with
             the
             Exposition
             of
             that
             one
             text
             of
             Mat.
             19.
             28.
             
             
               Ye
               which
               have
               followed
               me
               ,
               in
               the
               regeneration
               when
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               shall
               sit
               upon
               the
               Throne
               of
               his
               Glory
               ,
               ye
               also
               shall
               sit
               upon
               twelve
               Thrones
               ,
               judging
               the
               twelve
               Tribes
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             This
             was
             spoken
             to
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             which
             were
             Clergy
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             Predecessors
             of
             all
             Bishops
             ;
             where
             note
             that
             the
             comma
             should
             be
             put
             immediately
             after
             Me
             ;
             and
             
               in
               the
               regeneration
            
             referred
             to
             the
             
               Son
               of
               man
               sitting
               on
               the
               Throne
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
            
             which
             was
             immediately
             after
             the
             descent
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             a
             time
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             by
             way
             of
             eminence
             call'd
             the
             Regeneration
             ,
             because
             then
             were
             the
             gifts
             of
             ministration
             and
             sanctification
             more
             abundantly
             poured
             forth
             then
             ever
             they
             had
             been
             before
             ;
             the
             immediate
             end
             whereof
             was
             Regeneration
             or
             Renovation
             :
             Then
             did
             every
             Apostle
             besides
             his
             general
             commission
             ,
             take
             upon
             him
             his
             particular
             Episcopacy
             ;
             where
             he
             sate
             and
             judged
             that
             is
             ,
             governed
             the
             Church
             ,
             signified
             here
             by
             the
             twelve
             Tribes
             of
             Israel
             ,
             under
             which
             notion
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             had
             been
             comprehended
             .
             And
             if
             it
             were
             understood
             of
             their
             being
             assessors
             to
             Christ
             in
             the
             last
             judgement
             ,
             surely
             then
             I
             might
             use
             the
             argument
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             which
             concludes
             a
             fortiori
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             3.
             
             
               Know
               
               ye
               not
               that
               we
               shall
               judge
               the
               Angels
               ?
               how
               much
               more
               things
               that
               pertain
               to
               this
               life
               ?
            
             where
             ,
             under
             the
             pronoun
             We
             ,
             he
             includes
             himself
             and
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             In
             whose
             absence
             he
             would
             have
             them
             rather
             end
             all
             differences
             (
             which
             at
             any
             time
             might
             happen
             )
             by
             compromise
             ,
             then
             appeal
             to
             Heathenish
             tribunals
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             were
             like
             to
             reap
             nothing
             but
             scandal
             to
             Religion
             ,
             and
             injustice
             to
             themselves
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             corruption
             of
             the
             Courts
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Epigrammatist
             
               ad
               Sextum
            
             .
          
           
             
               Et
               Judex
               petit
               ,
               &
               petit
               Patronus
               ;
            
             
               Solvas
               ,
               censeo
               ,
               Sexte
               ,
               Creditori
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Judge
               does
               ask
               a
               bribe
               ,
               thy
               Advocate
               a
               fee
               :
            
             
               Pay
               then
               thy
               Creditour
               ,
               better
               pay
               one
               then
               three
               .
            
          
           
             And
             so
             having
             done
             with
             Bishops
             ,
             come
             we
             now
             to
             Churches
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             7.
             
          
           
             IT
             is
             very
             true
             ,
             that
             where
             two
             or
             three
             are
             gathered
             together
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             there
             is
             he
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             :
             which
             was
             a
             singular
             consolation
             to
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             were
             driven
             to
             corners
             and
             deserts
             ,
             and
             were
             fain
             to
             wander
             in
             desolate
             places
             ,
             being
             hated
             by
             all
             men
             for
             Christs
             sake
             ,
             yet
             how
             does
             this
             forbid
             publick
             meetings
             ,
             and
             at
             publick
             places
             ,
             when
             time
             and
             opportunity
             presents
             it self
             ?
             The
             people
             of
             God
             may
             pray
             in
             
               [
               Cryptis
            
             ]
             caves
             ,
             in
             time
             of
             persecution
             ,
             therefore
             they
             must
             do
             so
             in
             time
             of
             freedom
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             world
             is
             become
             Christians
             ,
             is
             there
             any
             Logick
             in
             this
             ?
             no
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             would
             be
             in
             this
             kind
             of
             argument
             .
             
               For
               the
               present
               necessity
               it
               is
               not
               good
               for
               a
               man
               to
               touch
               a
               woman
               .
            
             Therefore
             when
             the
             necessity
             is
             over
             no
             man
             may
             marry
             .
             This
             follows
             not
             ,
             but
             the
             clear
             contrary
             rather
             .
             And
             to
             make
             further
             proof
             hereof
             by
             Scripture
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             it
             is
             obvious
             to
             our
             observation
             that
             the
             people
             of
             God
             had
             not
             only
             their
             Synedria's
             and
             National
             Conventions
             ,
             but
             other
             houses
             of
             prayer
             erected
             ,
             and
             called
             Synagogues
             ,
             who
             being
             converted
             to
             the
             falth
             by
             
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             Synagogues
             were
             made
             particular
             Churches
             :
             for
             Gal.
             1.
             13.
             
             Saint
             Paul
             testifies
             of
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             
               persecuted
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
            
             Now
             where
             was
             this
             Church
             of
             God
             ?
             it
             was
             in
             Synagogues
             ,
             Act.
             22.
             19.
             
             
               I
               imprisoned
            
             ,
             saies
             he
             ,
             
               and
               beat
               in
               every
               Synagogue
               them
               that
               believed
               on
               thee
               :
            
             from
             whence
             I
             observe
             two
             things
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             example
             of
             Christians
             here
             ,
             does
             teach
             us
             that
             its
             lawfull
             to
             serve
             God
             in
             Temples
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             not
             ,
             nor
             ever
             was
             confined
             to
             them
             .
             2.
             
             That
             it
             is
             as
             lawfull
             that
             this
             be
             done
             ,
             though
             in
             places
             abused
             to
             false
             doctrine
             and
             superstition
             ,
             as
             these
             Synagogues
             ,
             yea
             their
             places
             of
             National
             convention
             were
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             Pharisees
             ,
             Sadduces
             ,
             and
             other
             Sects
             ,
             yea
             generally
             by
             all
             the
             Jews
             before
             their
             conversion
             to
             the
             faith
             .
             And
             what
             is
             testified
             here
             ,
             of
             Jewish
             Synedria's
             and
             Synagogues
             ,
             is
             true
             of
             Heathen
             temples
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             lawfull
             to
             dedicate
             them
             to
             Gods
             worship
             .
             Act.
             17.
             when
             St.
             
               Paul
               sound
            
             at
             
               Athens
               ,
               an
               altar
               dedicated
               to
               the
               unknown
               God
               ,
            
             he
             went
             not
             about
             to
             preach
             down
             their
             altar
             ,
             but
             to
             preach
             up
             Jesus
             and
             the
             resurrection
             upon
             it
             ,
             least
             he
             should
             seem
             to
             be
             
               a
               setter
               forth
               of
               strange
               Gods
               ,
            
             as
             indeed
             he
             did
             to
             some
             nevertheless
             .
             Nay
             ,
             a
             third
             thing
             may
             be
             hence
             observed
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             as
             these
             Synagogues
             were
             subordinate
             to
             the
             Synedria's
             or
             National
             Assemblies
             ;
             it
             follows
             that
             divers
             parochials
             may
             be
             subordinate
             to
             the
             Synedrium
             of
             the
             Cathedral
             ,
             and
             the
             Cathedral
             to
             a
             Provincial
             or
             National
             Convention
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             Churches
             .
             Now
             for
             the
             convenience
             of
             them
             .
             They
             are
             convenient
             ,
             1.
             for
             their
             capacity
             ;
             the
             Cathedrals
             being
             large
             enough
             to
             contain
             the
             Bishop
             with
             the
             Dean
             and
             Chapter
             ,
             the
             standing
             Synede
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             besides
             the
             confluence
             of
             the
             whole
             City
             and
             Diocess
             upon
             all
             occasions
             .
             The
             parochial
             Churches
             are
             lesser
             ,
             yet
             of
             capacity
             enough
             to
             contain
             a
             parish
             .
             2.
             they
             are
             convenient
             for
             their
             situation
             ,
             1.
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Diocess
             [
             if
             Cathedrals
             ]
             they
             being
             in
             some
             eminent
             place
             thereof
             ,
             2.
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             parish
             [
             if
             parochials
             ]
             they
             being
             as
             near
             as
             may
             be
             to
             the
             middle
             thereof
             ,
             3.
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             they
             look
             towards
             the
             East
             ,
             which
             the
             ancient
             Christians
             turned
             to
             in
             their
             adoration
             ,
             as
             is
             testified
             by
             
               Tertullian
               in
               Apologet.
               c.
            
             16.
             and
             by
             Dionysius
             the
             
               Areop
               .
               in
               coelest
               .
               Hi●rarchia
               ,
               c.
            
             11.
             quite
             contrary
             to
             the
             Temple
             of
             Hierusalem
             ,
             whose
             Holy
             of
             Holies
             or
             upper
             end
             was
             Westward
             .
             Indeed
             the
             Church
             
             built
             by
             Cardinal
             Richelieu
             ,
             at
             Richelieu
             ,
             a
             town
             of
             his
             own
             building
             too
             ,
             hath
             its
             Choir
             Westward
             ,
             and
             its
             entrance
             in
             at
             the
             East
             end
             thereof
             ,
             which
             was
             so
             appointed
             by
             him
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             least
             otherwise
             it
             might
             spoil
             the
             fashion
             of
             his
             town
             ,
             a
             respect
             being
             had
             unto
             the
             model
             according
             to
             which
             it
             was
             to
             be
             built
             ,
             and
             not
             out
             of
             an
             opinion
             of
             the
             indifferency
             of
             situation
             ;
             for
             albeit
             he
             were
             contented
             to
             turn
             his
             face
             sometimes
             Westward
             in
             his
             adoration
             when
             living
             ;
             yet
             being
             dead
             he
             looks
             Eastward
             in
             the
             Chappel
             of
             his
             own
             building
             in
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Sorbon
             where
             he
             lyes
             buried
             .
             What
             was
             done
             by
             the
             said
             Church
             at
             Richelieu
             ,
             was
             intended
             by
             that
             in
             Covent-Garden
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             not
             permitted
             to
             be
             consecrated
             till
             the
             said
             design
             was
             altered
             ,
             which
             was
             done
             
               Bonis
               avibus
            
             too
             ;
             for
             Covent-garden
             continnes
             a
             flourishing
             part
             of
             London
             suburbs
             ,
             whereas
             Richelieu
             hath
             nothing
             in
             it
             of
             the
             aim
             of
             the
             said
             Founder
             ,
             [
             which
             was
             to
             make
             it
             a
             University
             for
             the
             study
             and
             teaching
             of
             Philosophy
             in
             the
             French
             tongue
             ]
             but
             is
             like
             a
             proud
             woman
             ,
             that
             hangs
             all
             upon
             her
             back
             at
             once
             ;
             for
             so
             is
             this
             empty
             of
             Students
             and
             riches
             ,
             having
             nothing
             left
             to
             commend
             it
             besides
             the
             superb●
             name
             ,
             set
             out
             with
             gay
             and
             uniform
             buildings
             ,
             as
             if
             every
             house
             there
             were
             as
             a
             Rejection
             of
             the
             Cardin●ls
             magnifick
             Palace
             that
             stands
             by
             and
             would
             in
             time
             grow
             emulous
             of
             their
             mother
             tree
             ,
             out
             of
             whose
             root
             they
             sprang
             .
             But
             to
             return
             ,
             4
             Our
             Churches
             are
             convenient
             for
             situation
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             parts
             within
             themselves
             ,
             having
             an
             upper
             end
             and
             a
             lower
             ;
             this
             for
             the
             font
             to
             initiate
             and
             give
             first
             entrance
             into
             the
             Church
             by
             Baptism
             ;
             that
             ,
             for
             the
             holy
             Table
             which
             is
             for
             a
             spiritual
             repast
             to
             
               [
               adulte
            
             ]
             persons
             of
             years
             ,
             the
             middle
             for
             the
             Catechumeni
             to
             stand
             between
             ,
             5.
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             fabrick
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             they
             being
             like
             
               naves
               inversae
            
             ,
             ships
             whose
             Keel
             is
             towards
             heaven
             .
             They
             have
             also
             ales
             or
             wings
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             which
             are
             nothing
             else
             but
             continuations
             of
             Vestries
             ;
             built
             in
             resemblance
             to
             Cabins
             in
             Ships
             ,
             and
             were
             therefore
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               h.
               e.
            
             not
             as
             a
             pyxis
             to
             keep
             the
             Host
             in
             ,
             as
             the
             Pontificians
             contend
             for
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             were
             as
             Cabins
             for
             the
             Masters
             of
             the
             ships
             to
             lodge
             in
             ,
             derived
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             thalamus
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             bear
             ,
             as
             Bishop
             Morton
             learnedly
             observes
             against
             them
             .
             Some
             Cathedrals
             are
             built
             with
             a
             single
             Cross
             ,
             representing
             that
             whereon
             our
             Saviour
             was
             crucified
             [
             for
             since
             
             Constantine's
             IN
             HOC
             VINCES
             ,
             Churches
             have
             not
             only
             
             been
             so
             built
             in
             some
             places
             ,
             but
             the
             sails
             of
             ships
             have
             ever
             been
             furled
             up
             in
             manner
             of
             a
             Crucifix
             ]
             some
             are
             built
             with
             a
             double
             Crosse
             ,
             the
             uppermost
             representing
             that
             whereon
             the
             title
             was
             written
             ,
             
               viz.
               INRI
            
             They
             had
             no
             way
             more
             suitable
             of
             enlarging
             such
             fabricks
             ,
             where
             beauty
             or
             necessity
             required
             it
             .
             I
             might
             justifie
             the
             building
             of
             Churches
             in
             such
             figures
             as
             are
             most
             proper
             from
             that
             place
             of
             Ezekiel
             9.
             4.
             
             
               Go
               through
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               through
               the
               midst
               of
            
             Hierusalem
             ,
             
               and
               set
               a
               mark
               upon
               the
               foreheads
               of
               them
               that
               sigh
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             vers
             .
             6.
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               slay
               utterly
               old
               and
               young
               ,
               both
               maid
               and
               little
               children
               and
               women
               ;
               but
               come
               not
               neer
               any
               man
               upon
               whom
               is
               the
            
             mark
             ,
             
               and
               begin
               at
               my
               Sanctuary
            
             .
             This
             mark
             in
             the
             original
             is
             Tau
             ,
             and
             so
             translated
             in
             the
             Interl
             .
             Bibles
             ,
             and
             the
             vulgar
             Latine
             by
             those
             that
             were
             no
             boys
             (
             as
             *
             some
             would
             make
             them
             )
             or
             something
             less
             for
             skill
             in
             Hebrew
             Grammar
             .
             Now
             this
             letter
             Tau
             ,
             the
             last
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             Alphabet
             was
             written
             in
             the
             old
             Samaritan
             character
             ,
             like
             a
             crosse
             ,
             as
             is
             witnessed
             by
             St.
             Hierome
             upon
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             so
             upon
             the
             ancient
             coines
             they
             do
             not
             deny
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             so
             both
             in
             the
             Alphabet
             of
             coines
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Alphabet
             of
             Azarius
             exhibited
             by
             Vilalpandus
             upon
             Ezekiel
             :
             all
             that
             they
             can
             say
             is
             ,
             that
             those
             coines
             are
             
               mala
               mex
            
             ,
             and
             a
             kind
             of
             counterfeit
             things
             ;
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             1000.
             counterfeits
             of
             Jewish
             coines
             ,
             and
             of
             Romans
             together
             ,
             &c.
             too
             have
             been
             made
             ,
             which
             many
             do
             buy
             and
             furnish
             their
             closets
             withall
             ;
             all
             which
             may
             be
             called
             
               mala
               merx
            
             :
             But
             what
             is
             this
             to
             the
             genuine
             pieces
             ,
             from
             whence
             these
             counterfeits
             were
             taken
             :
             I
             must
             therefore
             send
             them
             to
             find
             better
             arguments
             to
             prove
             their
             precensions
             ,
             then
             yet
             they
             have
             brought
             to
             light
             ,
             mean
             while
             rest
             in
             this
             opinion
             ,
             viz.
             that
             in
             case
             we
             build
             any
             consecrated
             Temple
             ,
             or
             make
             any
             holy
             sign
             ,
             as
             that
             in
             Baptism
             is
             ,
             the
             fittest
             figure
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Crosse
             :
             This
             letter
             Tau
             is
             the
             first
             letter
             of
             
               Torab
               ,
               b.
               e.
            
             the
             Law
             whereby
             God
             would
             save
             the
             observers
             of
             his
             Laws
             from
             the
             common
             destruction
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             figure
             of
             those
             that
             shall
             be
             freed
             from
             the
             condemnation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             being
             first
             marked
             by
             Christ
             our
             high
             Priest
             ,
             signified
             thereby
             a
             man
             clothed
             in
             linnen
             with
             a
             Writers
             Inkhorn
             by
             his
             side
             ,
             v.
             2.
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             in
             our
             translation
             it
             is
             only
             [
             set
             a
             mark
             ]
             or
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             mark
             a
             mark
             :
             but
             why
             may
             not
             this
             mark
             be
             a
             crosse
             rather
             then
             any
             other
             ,
             having
             these
             significations
             in
             it
             ?
             neither
             can
             any
             other
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             no
             better
             be
             given
             to
             it
             ;
             nor
             yet
             
             more
             natural
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             a
             figure
             that
             is
             
               primo
               cognitum
            
             of
             all
             other
             ,
             as
             consisting
             of
             the
             concourse
             of
             lines
             at
             right
             angles
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             common
             measure
             of
             themselves
             and
             all
             other
             angles
             whatsoever
             ;
             and
             let
             the
             Crosse
             be
             made
             never
             so
             irregularly
             ,
             yet
             if
             the
             lines
             be
             streight
             ,
             it
             will
             have
             four
             angles
             equal
             to
             four
             right
             ones
             ▪
             Secondly
             ,
             contumous
             quantity
             being
             
               divisibilis
               in
               semper
               divisibili●ra
            
             ,
             this
             cannot
             be
             done
             but
             in
             
               partes
               equales
            
             ,
             &
             these
             equal
             parts
             cannot
             be
             set
             out
             so
             well
             as
             by
             a
             Crosse
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             in
             plana
             or
             in
             
               ●ubo
               ,
               sc
            
             .
             in
             a
             plain
             superficies
             ,
             or
             a
             cubical
             body
             ,
             unto
             the
             first
             of
             which
             all
             superficies
             ,
             unto
             the
             latter
             ,
             all
             solids
             are
             to
             be
             reduced
             in
             measuration
             ;
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             in
             
               oblong
               superficies
            
             between
             the
             unequal
             sides
             .
          
           
             
             I
             find
             a
             mean
             proportional
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             side
             of
             a
             square
             equal
             to
             the
             superficies
             given
             again
             in
             a
             triangular
             ,
             between
             the
             pe●pendicular
             ,
             and
             the
             half
             base
             :
             I
             find
             a
             mean
             proportional
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             side
             of
             a
             square
             equal
             to
             the
             triangle
             given
             :
             
             The
             same
             rule
             serves
             for
             a
             rhomboides
             
             :
             Thirdly
             ,
             't
             is
             no
             marvel
             that
             Tau
             should
             be
             originally
             a
             Crosse
             ,
             when
             so
             many
             letters
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             Alphabet
             [
             I
             speak
             not
             of
             those
             that
             follow
             the
             caprice
             of
             Scribes
             ,
             or
             founders
             of
             lies
             ]
             have
             their
             genesis
             from
             the
             pa●ts
             of
             a
             Crosse
             ,
             
             viz.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             other
             letters
             there
             be
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             as
             so
             many
             chips
             cut
             off
             it
             by
             the
             glance
             of
             the
             tool
             that
             hewed
             them
             ;
             and
             of
             these
             letters
             all
             others
             seem
             to
             be
             compounded
             ,
             as
             is
             obvious
             to
             our
             observation
             ;
             other
             reasons
             might
             be
             given
             for
             the
             natural
             apprehension
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             but
             these
             shall
             suffice
             here
             to
             infer
             the
             probability
             of
             that
             mark
             to
             be
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             the
             fitness
             of
             building
             of
             Churches
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             a
             Crosse
             ;
             Which
             if
             they
             would
             have
             demolished
             because
             built
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             a
             Crosse
             ,
             they
             must
             pull
             down
             many
             Towns
             in
             England
             ,
             which
             seem
             of
             design
             to
             be
             built
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             a
             Crosse
             ,
             especially
             Glocester
             ,
             whose
             figure
             stands
             thus
             ,
             
             
             a
             The
             Ailes
             gate
             ,
             b
             the
             North
             gate
             ,
             c
             the
             South
             gate
             ,
             d
             the
             West
             gate
             ,
             e
             the
             Colledge
             &
             St.
             Maries
             parish
             Church
             ,
             f
             the
             Castle
             ,
             g
             the
             middle
             row
             .
             The
             East
             West
             and
             South
             streets
             make
             up
             a
             compleat
             Crosse
             ;
             the
             middle
             row
             g
             the
             Crucifix
             upon
             it
             ,
             the
             Colledge
             ,
             
               &c.
               e
            
             our
             Saviours
             mother
             and
             other
             Saints
             lamenting
             his
             condition
             ,
             or
             rather
             their
             own
             ,
             the
             Castle
             f
             the
             souldiers
             that
             brought
             to
             execution
             and
             derided
             him
             .
             And
             that
             these
             were
             the
             glory
             of
             this
             Nation
             ,
             has
             been
             in
             effect
             confessed
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             by
             one
             of
             the
             eminentest
             Independents
             in
             the
             Nation
             ,
             when
             he
             prayed
             God
             to
             preserve
             the
             Universities
             ,
             the
             only
             remaining
             glory
             ,
             as
             he
             said
             ,
             of
             our
             Nation
             ,
             the
             Cathedrals
             being
             then
             taken
             away
             :
             But
             what
             figure
             soever
             the
             Churches
             had
             been
             built
             in
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             found
             matter
             of
             exception
             against
             them
             .
             Had
             they
             been
             round
             as
             those
             of
             the
             Huguenots
             are
             ,
             then
             they
             had
             been
             circles
             to
             conjure
             by
             ,
             a
             figure
             best
             pleasing
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
             as
             being
             most
             contrary
             to
             a
             Crosse
             :
             A
             Crosse
             then
             would
             have
             pleased
             them
             ,
             which
             now
             they
             abhor
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             high
             superstition
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             case
             stands
             ▪
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             pleased
             with
             Churches
             of
             the
             same
             figure
             as
             their
             Religion
             resembles
             .
             
               h.
               ●
            
             .
             a
             meere
             Parabola
             .
             I
             come
             now
             from
             the
             conveniency
             to
             the
             necessity
             of
             these
             Churches
             in
             some
             regards
             ;
             for
             albeit
             before
             their
             consecration
             they
             were
             in
             the
             power
             of
             those
             that
             gave
             them
             ,
             to
             give
             or
             not
             to
             give
             them
             to
             those
             uses
             ;
             yet
             since
             that
             they
             are
             thereby
             given
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             such
             things
             God
             accepts
             for
             his
             own
             ,
             it
             follows
             that
             
               Quicunque
               alienaverit
               sacrilegus
               erit
            
             .
             He
             will
             rob
             not
             only
             a
             society
             of
             men
             that
             live
             by
             and
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             God
             also
             ,
             as
             Ananias
             and
             Saphira
             did
             in
             another
             thing
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             like
             case
             .
             But
             I
             have
             hinted
             from
             whence
             these
             exceptions
             sprang
             at
             first
             ,
             viz.
             from
             
               Stork
               ,
               Stubner
            
             ,
             and
             Muntzer
             :
             And
             from
             the
             same
             beginning
             it
             is
             that
             their
             exceptions
             against
             learned
             men
             issues
             forth
             ,
             when
             Coblers
             and
             Furriers
             are
             set
             up
             to
             preach
             in
             hog-houses
             ,
             and
             nasty
             places
             .
             And
             those
             things
             before
             mentioned
             would
             never
             become
             a
             
               stumbling
               block
               to
               the
               Gentiles
            
             ,
             as
             they
             pretend
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             their
             crying
             up
             of
             their
             Goddess
             Diana
             ,
             the
             magnificence
             of
             whose
             Temple
             allured
             the
             world
             to
             worship
             her
             ;
             and
             had
             they
             had
             Temples
             dedicated
             to
             the
             true
             God
             of
             more
             magnificence
             then
             
             Diana's
             was
             of
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             cried
             as
             loud
             as
             they
             did
             of
             Diana
             ,
             that
             
               Great
               is
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
            
             ;
             whereby
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             such
             things
             may
             be
             outward
             motives
             of
             bringing
             men
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             
             so
             of
             seeing
             and
             learning
             what
             is
             there
             taught
             and
             practised
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             not
             have
             been
             allured
             to
             ,
             by
             an
             assembly
             of
             men
             met
             together
             in
             a
             pigs
             coat
             ;
             nay
             it
             seems
             by
             the
             very
             argument
             of
             these
             men
             themselves
             ,
             that
             had
             the
             Jews
             beheld
             as
             magnifick
             Temples
             under
             Christianity
             as
             they
             had
             in
             judaisme
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             become
             Christians
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             believe
             neither
             the
             one
             ,
             nor
             the
             other
             touching
             the
             Jews
             ,
             till
             God
             takes
             away
             the
             vail
             drawn
             over
             their
             hearts
             .
             The
             wrath
             of
             God
             is
             not
             come
             on
             them
             for
             that
             ,
             but
             for
             crucifying
             the
             
               Lord
               of
               Glory
            
             ,
             and
             for
             imprecating
             his
             blood
             upon
             themselves
             and
             theirs
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             8.
             
          
           
             BUt
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               The
               bare
               rejection
               of
               truth
               ,
               and
               imbracing
               of
               errour
               is
               not
               all
               the
               evil
               that
               the
               Nations
               generally
               are
               engaged
               in
               by
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               but
               for
               to
               compleat
               and
               fill
               up
               the
               measure
               of
               their
               iniquities
               ,
               like
            
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             
               nothing
               less
               must
               be
               inflicted
               on
               the
               servants
               of
               the
               most
               high
               God
               ,
               that
               cannot
               bow
               down
               to
               the
               golden
               image
               of
               their
               inventions
               ,
               then
               the
               fiery
               surnace
               of
               persecution
               ,
               many
               times
               unto
               death
               it self
               .
            
             Whereunto
             I
             answer
             ,
             first
             ,
             That
             this
             is
             as
             clear
             as
             the
             Sun
             shines
             to
             be
             a
             scandal
             upon
             the
             good
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             like
             those
             of
             Draco
             the
             Athenian
             ,
             of
             which
             it
             was
             said
             that
             they
             were
             written
             in
             bloud
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             they
             punished
             every
             offence
             alike
             ,
             without
             suiting
             the
             penalty
             to
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             crime
             .
             Indeed
             this
             would
             quickly
             leave
             no
             criminals
             or
             no
             men
             in
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             in
             case
             all
             offenders
             were
             subject
             to
             the
             same
             punishment
             how
             various
             soever
             their
             offences
             were
             ,
             and
             that
             punishment
             were
             death
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             take
             the
             pains
             to
             shew
             that
             this
             very
             thing
             which
             they
             here
             impute
             to
             us
             ,
             is
             applicable
             to
             themselves
             .
             Thus
             then
             the
             Harlot
             in
             the
             Revelation
             is
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             it
             's
             a
             counterfeit
             of
             the
             woman
             ,
             in
             the
             twelfth
             chapter
             thereof
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Church
             which
             is
             there
             described
             to
             have
             the
             Moon
             under
             her
             feet
             .
             She
             is
             not
             then
             the
             true
             woman
             ,
             but
             a
             counterfeit
             ,
             an
             image
             only
             .
             Now
             an
             image
             may
             consist
             of
             different
             parts
             and
             matters
             as
             Nebuchadnezzar
             did
             ,
             Dan.
             2.
             and
             yet
             the
             same
             image
             still
             :
             so
             does
             this
             Harlot
             consist
             of
             several
             men
             of
             several
             Sects
             ,
             of
             several
             principles
             ,
             in
             several
             ages
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             same
             Harlot
             ,
             the
             
             same
             Antichrist
             still
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Devil
             works
             generally
             alike
             in
             them
             all
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Pope
             makes
             one
             part
             ,
             the
             Anabaptist
             another
             ,
             other
             Sects
             [
             if
             this
             be
             not
             comprehensive
             of
             all
             ]
             others
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             is
             done
             by
             dreams
             ,
             as
             
             Nebuchadnezzar's
             image
             was
             .
             And
             because
             men
             will
             not
             fall
             down
             and
             worship
             their
             dreams
             for
             truths
             ,
             notwithstanding
             they
             comprehend
             not
             Heterodoxisms
             only
             ,
             but
             horrid
             blasphemies
             against
             God
             and
             his
             Son
             Christ
             ,
             and
             be
             destructive
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             witnesses
             of
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             they
             are
             mad
             ,
             they
             send
             forth
             excommunications
             ,
             they
             preach
             and
             practice
             rebellion
             ,
             they
             say
             they
             fight
             for
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             fight
             against
             the
             King
             Gods
             Vicegerent
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             servants
             of
             the
             most
             high
             God
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             the
             Devil
             carries
             them
             captive
             at
             his
             will
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             have
             Christ
             reign
             over
             them
             ,
             when
             the
             Devil
             reigns
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             defend
             our
             liberties
             when
             they
             carry
             us
             captive
             ,
             that
             they
             maintain
             our
             proprieties
             when
             they
             plunder
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             done
             in
             faith
             ,
             when
             it
             's
             without
             charity
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             to
             vindicate
             the
             liberty
             of
             Religion
             and
             freedom
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             when
             they
             make
             their
             own
             passion
             and
             interest
             the
             measure
             of
             it
             .
             Hereupon
             the
             beautiful
             feet
             of
             those
             that
             should
             be
             the
             messengers
             of
             peace
             ,
             become
             swift
             to
             shed
             bloud
             ,
             the
             hands
             that
             have
             been
             accustomed
             to
             handle
             the
             holy
             Sacraments
             appear
             like
             
             Bellona's
             hands
             embrued
             in
             gore
             ,
             the
             cloven
             tongues
             of
             the
             Spirit
             are
             turn'd
             into
             serpents
             tongues
             ,
             
               Trifidasque
               linguas
               .
               (
               Sen.
               in
               Medea
               )
            
             &
             dividing
             themselves
             into
             three
             parts
             ,
             their
             mouths
             that
             should
             dictate
             the
             oracles
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             like
             the
             mouth
             of
             a
             Leviathan
             ,
             Job
             41.
             19.
             whose
             breath
             kindleth
             coals
             ,
             and
             a
             flame
             goes
             out
             of
             it
             ;
             that
             hair
             that
             should
             be
             like
             that
             of
             the
             ancient
             of
             days
             ,
             white
             as
             wool
             ,
             to
             note
             the
             incorruption
             of
             truth
             ,
             is
             speckled
             like
             snakes
             ,
             ravel'd
             into
             philtres
             ,
             and
             rowled
             into
             tresses
             like
             serpents
             .
             And
             could
             their
             seduced
             proselytes
             but
             see
             all
             this
             ,
             they
             would
             want
             no
             Rherorick
             to
             undeceive
             them
             :
             but
             this
             they
             have
             added
             to
             the
             very
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             their
             imposture
             ,
             sc
             .
             that
             the
             Devil
             appears
             in
             the
             mantle
             of
             Samuel
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             not
             by
             what
             Gygs
             ring
             they
             walk
             invisible
             ,
             or
             else
             God
             hath
             suffered
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             people
             to
             be
             blinded
             that
             they
             cannot
             see
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             same
             just
             judgement
             ,
             hardened
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             perceive
             .
             But
             if
             these
             men
             be
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             then
             let
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Jude
             ,
             and
             the
             2
             of
             
               Pet.
               c.
            
             2.
             be
             for
             ever
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             them
             would
             have
             them
             ,
             not
             canonical
             ;
             for
             would
             they
             lay
             aside
             abstruse
             and
             obscure
             prophecies
             
             impoysoned
             with
             their
             presumptious
             glosses
             upon
             them
             ,
             which
             are
             written
             rather
             to
             exercise
             their
             humility
             ,
             then
             cherish
             their
             presumption
             ,
             and
             seriously
             apply
             those
             evident
             truths
             to
             their
             own
             practices
             ,
             they
             would
             find
             every
             verse
             ,
             like
             Prometheus
             his
             Eagle
             ,
             feeding
             upon
             their
             inward
             parts
             ,
             animated
             by
             that
             lying
             spirit
             as
             by
             fire
             stollen
             from
             heaven
             .
             And
             since
             these
             authours
             mention
             France
             and
             other
             places
             ,
             what
             civil
             commotions
             have
             been
             caused
             there
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             worship
             :
             I
             say
             that
             they
             arose
             from
             men
             of
             their
             generation
             .
             For
             I
             must
             remember
             them
             out
             of
             Mr.
             
             Camden's
             Eliz.
             That
             it
             is
             about
             seventy
             years
             since
             that
             Kingdom
             of
             France
             laboured
             of
             such
             a
             monster
             as
             this
             ,
             which
             as
             an
             image
             consisted
             of
             several
             parties
             as
             of
             several
             materials
             ,
             one
             affecting
             Aristocracy
             ,
             another
             Olygarchy
             ,
             another
             Democracy
             ,
             another
             Anarchy
             ,
             all
             disliking
             the
             present
             form
             Monarchy
             .
             Mean
             while
             the
             preachers
             easily
             snatching
             the
             people
             about
             by
             this
             common
             motion
             ,
             became
             the
             trumpeters
             of
             sedition
             ,
             till
             after
             the
             assasinate
             of
             their
             King
             ,
             they
             began
             to
             disagree
             as
             much
             about
             their
             new
             Governours
             ,
             as
             before
             they
             had
             done
             about
             their
             government
             .
             These
             men
             in
             Munster
             or
             Amsterdam
             might
             have
             passed
             for
             Anabaptists
             ,
             and
             had
             they
             kept
             company
             with
             
               Knipperdoling
               ,
               John
            
             of
             
               Leyden
               ,
               Munizer
               ,
               Stork
            
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             that
             Rabble
             ,
             they
             had
             proved
             so
             indeed
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             would
             have
             been
             here
             ,
             we
             all
             know
             ,
             the
             Devil
             working
             alike
             in
             them
             all
             ,
             though
             of
             different
             Religions
             .
             And
             about
             this
             time
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             calamities
             which
             have
             befallen
             this
             Kingdom
             were
             a
             brewing
             [
             as
             you
             may
             read
             in
             the
             
               English
               Scottizing
               ,
               and
               Scots
               Genevating
               for
               Discipline
               ,
            
             set
             forth
             by
             Archbishop
             Bancroft
             ]
             which
             these
             Authours
             here
             falsly
             ascribe
             to
             the
             sending
             the
             Scottish
             Liturgy
             into
             Scotland
             .
             Suppose
             that
             ;
             that
             had
             been
             the
             cause
             ,
             I
             deny
             it
             to
             have
             been
             a
             just
             one
             ;
             for
             let
             them
             tell
             me
             what
             warrant
             they
             have
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             Orthodox
             Writer
             ,
             of
             rebelling
             against
             their
             Sovereign
             under
             pretence
             of
             Religion
             ,
             be
             it
             true
             or
             false
             .
             If
             so
             ,
             where
             is
             their
             subject
             of
             passive
             obedience
             ,
             they
             so
             much
             boast
             of
             ?
             And
             if
             nothing
             can
             be
             a
             good
             ground
             of
             rebelling
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             much
             less
             can
             it
             justify
             that
             which
             had
             no
             end
             but
             in
             the
             death
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             slavery
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             whose
             liberty
             was
             pretended
             to
             be
             vindicated
             .
             And
             thus
             far
             they
             have
             but
             declaimed
             ,
             which
             we
             having
             answered
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             heard
             ,
             let
             us
             examine
             their
             proofs
             ,
             or
             Logical
             part
             which
             all
             depends
             upon
             this
             one
             Syllogism
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Sect.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               IF
               any
               Magistrate
               under
               heaven
               ,
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               the
               Gospel
               hath
               power
               to
               impose
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               worship
               and
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               given
               him
               as
               he
               is
               a
               Magistrate
               only
               ,
               or
               as
               a
               Christian
               so
               considered
               ,
               But
               that
               no
               such
               power
               is
               given
               by
               God
               to
               any
               Magistrate
               appears
               .
            
          
           
             For
             answer
             to
             the
             first
             part
             hereof
             ,
             I
             say
             that
             he
             hath
             power
             as
             he
             is
             a
             Magistrate
             only
             :
             and
             this
             power
             is
             given
             him
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             Magistracy
             is
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             God.
             All
             powers
             of
             the
             world
             whatsoever
             are
             from
             him
             ,
             even
             those
             of
             Tyrants
             themselves
             ,
             though
             permissively
             only
             :
             Lawful
             powers
             are
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             ordained
             by
             him
             .
             And
             as
             these
             are
             ordained
             by
             God
             ,
             so
             hath
             he
             given
             them
             power
             in
             the
             worship
             and
             service
             of
             God.
             For
             I.
             The
             very
             Heathens
             have
             given
             the
             first
             place
             to
             Religion
             ,
             as
             knowing
             by
             Natures
             instinct
             that
             without
             Religion
             no
             policy
             of
             a
             Commonwealth
             can
             be
             happily
             instituted
             or
             administred
             .
             It
             is
             an
             axiom
             drawn
             out
             of
             the
             fourth
             book
             of
             
               Plato
               de
               rep
            
             .
             that
             
               Religio
               est
               fundamentum
               reipublicae
               ,
               &
               potissima
               pars
               publici
               Magistratus
               ,
               &
               vere
               arx
               atque
               propugnaculum
               constituendae
               reipublicae
               ,
            
             without
             which
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             a
             Commonwealth
             ,
             like
             the
             strings
             of
             an
             instrument
             ,
             will
             be
             out
             of
             tune
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             another
             axiom
             follows
             thereupon
             ,
             that
             
               non
               potest
               immutari
               status
               religionis
               sine
               maximarum
               legum
               immutatione
               ,
               &
               propterea
               non
               est
               temere
               importanda
               in
               rempublic
               am
               nova
               religionis
               forma
               :
            
             because
             it
             does
             dismember
             and
             disjoynt
             the
             Commonwealth
             .
             St.
             Paul
             disputing
             daily
             at
             Athens
             touching
             Religion
             ,
             was
             brought
             unto
             Areopagus
             to
             be
             judged
             by
             that
             Court
             ,
             Act.
             17.
             19.
             as
             upon
             whom
             the
             business
             of
             Religion
             was
             principally
             incumbent
             .
             Ezra
             received
             the
             power
             and
             jurisdiction
             from
             Artaxerxes
             speedily
             to
             execute
             judgement
             upon
             all
             contumacious
             persons
             in
             the
             business
             of
             Religion
             ,
             Ez.
             7.
             14.
             whether
             unto
             death
             or
             banishment
             ,
             or
             confiscation
             of
             goods
             ,
             or
             imprisonment
             ,
             Ez.
             7.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             So
             did
             Cyrus
             and
             Darius
             give
             permission
             to
             the
             Jews
             to
             reedify
             the
             Temple
             ;
             and
             to
             to
             sacrifice
             therein
             ,
             adding
             money
             to
             defray
             the
             charges
             ,
             2
             Ch.
             29.
             15
             ,
             and
             30.
             12.
             
             
               Nebuchad●ezzar
               ,
               Dan.
            
             3.
             29.
             commanded
             him
             to
             be
             hewed
             in
             pieces
             that
             should
             blaspheme
             the
             God
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             Lawyers
             refer
             
             Religion
             to
             those
             things
             which
             belong
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Nations
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             by
             the
             guidance
             of
             Nature
             we
             know
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             reverenced
             ,
             &
             who
             knows
             not
             that
             to
             a
             Magistrate
             belongs
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             administration
             of
             positive
             Laws
             ,
             but
             of
             those
             also
             that
             belong
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             the
             duty
             of
             a
             father
             of
             a
             family
             to
             instruct
             his
             children
             in
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             reduce
             them
             from
             their
             deviations
             from
             in
             :
             how
             much
             more
             doth
             it
             appertain
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             father
             of
             his
             Countrey
             ,
             to
             take
             care
             of
             the
             religion
             of
             his
             subjects
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             This
             is
             requir'd
             of
             a
             Magistrate
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             Ps
             .
             2.
             
             
               Kisse
               the
               Son
            
             ,
             and
             
               serve
               the
               Lord
               in
               fear
            
             ,
             which
             consisteth
             not
             only
             in
             the
             adoration
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             [
             for
             that
             is
             common
             with
             him
             to
             every
             true
             Christian
             ]
             but
             also
             in
             the
             outward
             administration
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             .
             This
             therefore
             was
             the
             injunction
             laid
             upon
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             to
             be
             observed
             when
             God
             should
             bring
             them
             into
             the
             Land
             he
             promised
             them
             ,
             viz.
             when
             they
             sit
             upon
             the
             throne
             that
             they
             write
             them
             a
             copy
             of
             the
             Law
             in
             a
             book
             out
             of
             that
             which
             is
             before
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             ,
             Deu
             17.
             18.
             
             And
             at
             the
             inauguration
             of
             J●ash
             .
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             was
             given
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             2
             Ch.
             23.
             18.
             
             And
             fifthly
             ,
             The
             examples
             of
             holy
             Princes
             do
             teach
             us
             that
             Magistrates
             have
             the
             care
             of
             Religion
             committed
             to
             them
             ,
             such
             were
             
               Moses
               ,
               Joshuab
               ,
               David
               ,
               Solomon
               ,
               Asa
               ,
               Jehoshaphat
               ,
               Josiah
               ,
               Ez●kia●
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             albeit
             these
             men
             will
             (
             what
             never
             any
             ,
             but
             persons
             sprung
             from
             Anabaptists
             did
             )
             reject
             all
             examples
             and
             testimonies
             out
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             [
             unless
             it
             be
             to
             serve
             their
             own
             turn
             ,
             [
             as
             I
             have
             formerly
             shewed
             them
             to
             have
             done
             in
             the
             date
             of
             their
             Epistle
             ,
             the
             eighth
             day
             of
             the
             third
             moneth
             ]
             yet
             this
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             they
             will
             hardly
             deny
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             a
             father
             under
             the
             Gospel
             hath
             and
             ought
             to
             have
             a
             care
             of
             his
             children
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             their
             own
             practice
             witnesses
             as
             much
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             instruct
             their
             children
             in
             their
             own
             principles
             ,
             and
             keep
             them
             from
             Baptism
             and
             Steeple-houses
             [
             as
             they
             call
             the
             Churches
             ]
             which
             they
             hold
             to
             be
             unlawfull
             ,
             &c.
             
             Now
             if
             these
             things
             are
             given
             to
             a
             father
             of
             a
             family
             whose
             power
             cannot
             reach
             as
             far
             as
             a
             Kings
             ,
             much
             more
             to
             a
             King
             or
             other
             Magistrate
             ,
             whose
             jurisdiction
             is
             of
             a
             larger
             extent
             ,
             and
             where
             of
             a
             family
             is
             but
             an
             integral
             part
             .
             And
             the
             same
             comparison
             holds
             between
             a
             Master
             and
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             only
             a
             father
             of
             his
             Countrey
             ,
             but
             a
             master
             too
             :
             for
             in
             Rome
             ,
             he
             
             who
             was
             Dictatour
             and
             bare
             the
             power
             fupream
             ,
             was
             called
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             people
             :
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             Cicero
             calls
             Caesar
             Master
             ,
             and
             Livie
             witnesseth
             that
             the
             Dictatour
             was
             so
             added
             to
             the
             Consuls
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             their
             Moderatour
             and
             Master
             .
             If
             therefore
             it
             be
             lawfull
             for
             a
             Master
             of
             a
             family
             ,
             school
             ,
             or
             society
             ,
             to
             be
             defensive
             and
             offensive
             in
             Cause
             of
             Religion
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             towards
             their
             children
             ,
             scholars
             ,
             and
             servants
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             is
             it
             given
             to
             a
             Magistrate
             towards
             his
             subjects
             ,
             who
             bears
             the
             same
             relation
             to
             a
             Master
             of
             a
             family
             ,
             school
             ,
             or
             society
             ,
             as
             the
             whole
             does
             to
             a
             part
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               if
               Magistrates
               as
               such
               have
               such
               an
               authority
               ,
               then
               all
               Magistrates
               in
               all
               Nations
               ,
               have
               the
               same
               power
               ,
               Then
               if
               we
               lived
               in
            
             Turkey
             ,
             
               we
               must
               receive
               the
            
             Alcoran
             
               and
               be
               worshippers
               of
            
             Mahomet
             ;
             
               if
               in
            
             Spain
             ,
             be
             Papists
             ,
             
               as
               in
            
             Hen.
             8.
             
               his
               daies
               ,
               sometimes
            
             Protestants
             ,
             
               as
               in
            
             Edw.
             6.
             
               his
               daies
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ans
             .
             This
             is
             the
             very
             argument
             of
             the
             
               Papists
               in
               Calvino
               .
               Turcismo
               ,
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             10.
             and
             improved
             by
             Champnaeus
             .
             But
             it
             s
             answered
             by
             
               Mason
               de
               Ministerio
               Anglicano
               ,
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             5.
             
             And
             hereunto
             I
             further
             say
             ,
             That
             as
             all
             Magistrates
             in
             all
             Nations
             have
             power
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             so
             they
             have
             the
             same
             power
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             same
             skill
             to
             govern
             ,
             nor
             the
             same
             Rule
             to
             go
             by
             in
             governing
             ;
             as
             for
             instance
             ones
             Rule
             is
             his
             will
             ,
             another's
             is
             the
             Law
             :
             and
             of
             those
             that
             are
             limitted
             by
             Laws
             ,
             some
             rule
             by
             some
             Laws
             ;
             others
             ,
             by
             other
             Laws
             different
             from
             them
             .
             So
             1.
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             Magistrates
             do
             rule
             according
             to
             the
             book
             delivered
             unto
             them
             :
             some
             have
             only
             the
             book
             of
             Nature
             put
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             these
             have
             a
             faculty
             thereby
             given
             them
             to
             rule
             and
             order
             Religion
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             such
             hath
             the
             Turk
             ,
             and
             all
             unconverted
             Magistrates
             .
             Some
             have
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             delivered
             into
             their
             hands
             ;
             and
             those
             were
             sometimes
             to
             rule
             according
             to
             that
             .
             
               So
               Dent.
            
             17.
             18.
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               when
               the
               King
               sitteth
               upon
               the
               throne
               of
               his
               kingdom
               ,
               he
               shall
               write
               him
               a
               copy
               of
               the
               Law
               in
               a
               book
               ,
               out
               of
               that
               which
               is
               before
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               ●e
               shall
               read
               therein
               all
               the
               daies
               of
               his
               life
               .
            
             And
             in
             2
             Chron.
             23.
             11.
             it
             is
             said
             that
             
               they
               brought
               out
               the
               Kings
               son
               ,
               and
               put
               upon
               him
               the
               crown
               ,
               and
               gave
               him
               the
               Testimony
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               King
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Some
             have
             the
             book
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             put
             into
             their
             hands
             ;
             and
             these
             are
             to
             order
             matters
             of
             Religion
             according
             to
             this
             :
             such
             
             are
             all
             Christian
             Kings
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             and
             Governours
             .
             Now
             whereas
             they
             would
             infer
             that
             therefore
             we
             must
             receive
             the
             ALCORAN
             ,
             be
             Papists
             and
             I
             know
             not
             what
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             sole
             will
             of
             our
             Governours
             whatever
             perswasion
             they
             be
             of
             ;
             This
             is
             not
             so
             :
             for
             albeit
             whatsoever
             they
             enjoyn
             according
             or
             not
             contrariant
             to
             these
             Books
             be
             firm
             and
             inviolable
             ,
             yet
             whatsoever
             they
             determine
             without
             or
             against
             these
             Books
             is
             void
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Turk
             hath
             not
             a
             stable
             and
             inviolable
             power
             given
             him
             to
             impose
             the
             ALCORAN
             and
             to
             enjoyn
             worship
             to
             Mahomet
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             no
             such
             rule
             is
             given
             by
             the
             book
             of
             Nature
             delivered
             unto
             him
             :
             Nature
             dictates
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             and
             therefore
             such
             a
             thing
             must
             be
             given
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             who
             is
             above
             Nature
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             indeed
             ,
             a
             meer
             Imposture
             .
             The
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             had
             power
             given
             them
             to
             Rule
             by
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Law
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             :
             But
             they
             that
             did
             set
             up
             Idolatry
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             contents
             of
             that
             Book
             ,
             did
             abuse
             their
             power
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             regard
             their
             Injunctions
             were
             of
             no
             force
             .
             The
             King
             of
             Spain
             hath
             the
             book
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             put
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             moral
             part
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             but
             he
             permitting
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             giving
             up
             his
             power
             into
             the
             Popes
             hands
             ,
             whose
             Vassal
             he
             becomes
             ,
             [
             as
             all
             Popish
             Princes
             do
             ]
             he
             abuses
             this
             power
             .
             If
             any
             other
             Prince
             does
             the
             like
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             to
             be
             followed
             therein
             :
             He
             is
             neverthelesse
             passively
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             Christian-Subject
             is
             not
             to
             resist
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             to
             submit
             to
             such
             punishment
             as
             he
             shall
             inflict
             upon
             him
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             an
             errour
             in
             the
             understanding
             ,
             upon
             which
             proceeds
             the
             abuse
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             which
             is
             accidental
             ,
             does
             not
             make
             void
             his
             power
             ,
             which
             is
             essential
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             whereunto
             every
             soul
             is
             subject
             ,
             
               in
               foro
               externo
            
             :
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             sayes
             in
             the
             same
             breath
             ,
             
               Fear
               God
               ,
               honour
               the
               King.
            
             He
             who
             doth
             any
             thing
             by
             command
             from
             the
             King
             contrary
             to
             the
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             does
             not
             fear
             God
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             rebelleth
             or
             resisteth
             [
             for
             it
             is
             all
             one
             ]
             the
             King
             ,
             upon
             any
             pretence
             whatsoever
             ,
             doth
             not
             honour
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             despise
             him
             ,
             yea
             and
             resist
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             resist
             shall
             receive
             to
             themselves
             damnation
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             
             The
             same
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             Turks
             forbidding
             a
             man
             to
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             of
             absolute
             necessity
             to
             salvation
             ,
             wherein
             he
             is
             not
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             it
             is
             not
             a
             thing
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ▪
             but
             of
             the
             Institution
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Nature
             ,
             that
             we
             
               believe
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               whom
               he
               hath
               sent
               ,
               Jesus
               Christ
               his
               Son.
               
            
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             since
             our
             Saviour
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               all
               power
               is
               given
               him
               in
               heaven
               and
               in
               earth
               ,
               if
               the
               Magistrates
               have
               any
               such
               power
               ,
               it
               is
               committed
               to
               them
               from
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               written
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
            
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             no
             power
             could
             be
             given
             to
             Christ
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             not
             before
             ,
             being
             God
             eternal
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             say
             ,
             that
             all
             power
             was
             in
             Christ
             naturally
             and
             essentially
             .
             But
             there
             's
             a
             power
             given
             him
             [
             which
             he
             had
             not
             but
             by
             gift
             ]
             dispensatorily
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             the
             Mediatour
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             Rule
             which
             he
             observes
             in
             the
             salvation
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             added
             ,
             to
             his
             essential
             power
             .
             Now
             infidel
             Kings
             receive
             their
             power
             from
             Christs
             natural
             and
             essential
             power
             only
             ,
             being
             not
             bound
             to
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             to
             observe
             the
             Rules
             he
             gives
             till
             revealed
             unto
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             observe
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             given
             in
             Paradise
             according
             to
             which
             they
             and
             their
             subjects
             (
             infidels
             )
             shall
             be
             judged
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             hope
             they
             will
             not
             send
             us
             to
             find
             this
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             Though
             they
             should
             ,
             I
             have
             a
             text
             for
             them
             there
             too
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             
               Because
               that
               which
               may
               be
               known
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               manifest
               in
               them
               ,
               for
               God
               hath
               shewed
               it
               unto
               them
               .
            
             Kings
             that
             believe
             ,
             receive
             their
             power
             ,
             not
             from
             Christs
             natural
             and
             essential
             power
             onely
             ,
             but
             from
             his
             dispensatorie
             power
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             Mediatour
             and
             great
             Lawgiver
             to
             his
             Church
             :
             by
             which
             power
             he
             does
             not
             take
             away
             the
             former
             ,
             but
             establish
             it
             rather
             .
             Let
             them
             shew
             me
             where
             he
             takes
             it
             away
             ?
             If
             they
             do
             ,
             they
             must
             shew
             me
             a
             contradiction
             to
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             who
             saies
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             
             
               Let
               every
               soul
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               higher
               powers
               .
            
             Oh
             but
             
               these
               were
               heathen
               Magistrates
            
             ,
             say
             they
             .
             Whereunto
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             if
             every
             soul
             must
             be
             subject
             to
             Heathen
             Magistrates
             ,
             much
             more
             then
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             who
             came
             not
             to
             destroy
             ,
             but
             to
             rectify
             and
             perfect
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             third
             thing
             that
             they
             say
             ,
             will
             fall
             to
             the
             ground
             upon
             what
             has
             been
             already
             spoken
             ,
             viz.
             That
             
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               refused
               to
               be
               obedient
               to
               their
               Rulers
               ,
            
             Act.
             4.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             
               When
               they
               were
               commanded
               to
               forbear
               that
               which
               they
               judged
               to
               be
               a
               part
               of
               the
               worship
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             That
             their
             Rulers
             enjoyned
             them
             not
             to
             preach
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therein
             they
             did
             well
             to
             disobey
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             they
             had
             not
             feared
             God
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             ,
             though
             their
             Rulers
             were
             above
             them
             ,
             
             God
             was
             above
             them
             both
             .
             Yet
             had
             they
             not
             obeyed
             passively
             as
             contented
             to
             suffer
             reproach
             for
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             had
             erred
             against
             the
             fifth
             commandment
             of
             
               Honour
               thy
               father
               and
               mother
            
             ,
             which
             is
             equivalent
             to
             that
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             
               sc
               .
               Honour
               the
               King
            
             ,
             which
             is
             clean
             contrary
             to
             rebelling
             or
             resisting
             him
             .
             These
             things
             are
             so
             plain
             ,
             that
             I
             wonder
             any
             should
             stumble
             at
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             so
             blinded
             with
             passion
             and
             self-interest
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             apprehend
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             say
             in
             the
             fourth
             place
             ,
             That
             
               all
               Emperours
               before
            
             Constantine
             ,
             
               were
               Heathens
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               those
               texts
               of
               Scripture
               that
               call
               f●r
               obedience
               to
               Magistrates
               ,
               cannot
               intend
               obedience
               in
               matters
               of
               faith
               .
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             Do
             they
             think
             that
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             whereof
             these
             texts
             of
             Scripture
             are
             a
             part
             ,
             belonged
             only
             to
             those
             that
             then
             lived
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             us
             also
             ?
             if
             not
             ,
             then
             this
             text
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             
               viz.
               ye
               believe
               in
               God
               ,
               believe
               in
               me
               also
               ,
            
             belonged
             not
             unto
             us
             ,
             but
             to
             them
             only
             that
             lived
             then
             .
             
               As
               we
               have
               oportunity
               let
               us
               do
               good
               unto
               all
               men
               ,
               especially
               to
               them
               that
               are
               of
               the
               houshold
               of
               faith
               ,
               Gal.
            
             6.
             10.
             with
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             belonged
             not
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             to
             them
             only
             .
             They
             would
             have
             the
             Old
             Testament
             cashier'd
             :
             and
             if
             they
             reject
             the
             New
             ,
             what
             Canon
             shall
             be
             left
             to
             walk
             by
             ?
             no
             faith
             ,
             no
             hope
             ,
             no
             charity
             would
             be
             then
             necessary
             ;
             this
             would
             be
             a
             liberty
             indeed
             ,
             here
             would
             be
             room
             enough
             for
             an
             Enthusiast
             to
             wander
             in
             .
             But
             stay
             a
             little
             ,
             Those
             texts
             of
             Scripture
             belonged
             not
             to
             them
             alone
             ,
             who
             lived
             in
             those
             daies
             ,
             but
             to
             us
             also
             [
             as
             does
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             who
             live
             under
             Christian
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             must
             intend
             obedience
             in
             matters
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             they
             are
             words
             indefinitely
             spoken
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             not
             to
             restrain
             to
             our
             own
             sense
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             enlarge
             them
             into
             an
             universal
             proposition
             :
             
               Let
               every
               soul
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               higher
               power
               ,
            
             wherein
             ?
             In
             all
             things
             :
             for
             't
             is
             in
             
               materia
               necessaria
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             equivalent
             to
             an
             universal
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             albeit
             all
             Magistrates
             were
             now
             Heathens
             ,
             yet
             it
             would
             comprehensively
             intend
             obedience
             to
             them
             in
             matters
             of
             faith
             [
             either
             active
             or
             passive
             ]
             as
             to
             competent
             judges
             of
             them
             .
             Felix
             was
             a
             Heathen
             ,
             Act.
             24.
             yet
             he
             being
             the
             Deputy
             of
             the
             Roman
             Emperour
             ,
             St.
             Paul
             is
             accused
             before
             him
             by
             Tertullus
             :
             whereupon
             ,
             saies
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               I
               am
               judged
               concerning
               the
               Resurrection
               from
            
             
             
               the
               dead
               ,
               h.
               e.
            
             concerning
             a
             principal
             Article
             of
             faith
             .
             The
             same
             controversie
             came
             shortly
             after
             before
             Festus
             ,
             wherein
             St.
             Paul
             himself
             acknowledged
             his
             right
             of
             judging
             :
             Here
             ,
             sayes
             he
             ,
             
               I
               ought
               to
               be
               judged
            
             .
             Again
             ,
             fearing
             the
             injustice
             of
             the
             Judge
             ,
             He
             
               appealed
               unto
               Caesar
            
             ,
             who
             of
             right
             was
             the
             supreme
             Judge
             ,
             and
             a
             Heathen
             too
             .
             Other
             examples
             might
             be
             alledged
             out
             of
             primitive
             Authors
             ,
             but
             in
             vain
             ,
             against
             men
             who
             will
             deny
             the
             Sun
             shines
             ,
             unless
             proved
             by
             expresse
             words
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             But
             this
             being
             the
             very
             Argument
             of
             Champnaeus
             the
             Sorbonist
             ,
             page
             580.
             
             I
             leave
             it
             further
             to
             be
             answered
             ,
             if
             need
             be
             ,
             by
             
               Francis
               Mason
               de
               Minist
               .
               Angl.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Fifthly
             ,
             They
             say
             ,
             
               That
               if
               Magistrates
               a●
               such
               have
               power
               from
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               to
               command
               in
               spiritual
               matters
               ,
               and
               to
               punish
               them
               that
               obey
               not
               ,
               then
               must
               Christians
               surely
               be
               actually
               obedient
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               wrath
               ,
               but
               for
               conscience
               sake
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             I
             deny
             this
             Argument
             ,
             for
             in
             commanding
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             and
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             abuse
             their
             power
             ,
             either
             through
             ignorance
             or
             wilfulnesse
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             case
             meerly
             passive
             obedience
             is
             to
             be
             yielded
             ;
             for
             all
             things
             of
             practice
             are
             either
             absolutely
             unlawful
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             not
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             conscience
             sake
             ;
             because
             God
             ,
             or
             Nature
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             obeyed
             before
             men
             ;
             or
             else
             absolutely
             necessary
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             no
             man
             can
             make
             a
             question
             ,
             whether
             Magistrates
             be
             to
             be
             obeyed
             or
             not
             ;
             or
             indifferent
             ,
             which
             stand
             in
             Equilibrio
             between
             good
             and
             evil
             ;
             the
             grains
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             authority
             gives
             weight
             to
             that
             side
             it
             is
             put
             into
             ,
             which
             must
             therefore
             incline
             us
             to
             obedience
             for
             conscience
             sake
             ;
             not
             that
             humane
             Laws
             can
             be
             properly
             said
             to
             bind
             the
             conscience
             by
             the
             sole
             authority
             of
             the
             Law-givers
             ,
             but
             they
             do
             it
             partly
             by
             the
             equity
             of
             the
             Laws
             ,
             every
             man
             being
             obliged
             to
             promote
             that
             which
             conduceth
             to
             a
             publick
             good
             ;
             and
             especially
             by
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             which
             commandeth
             
               every
               soul
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               higher
               powers
               ,
            
             for
             his
             conscience
             sake
             ,
             and
             not
             prudentially
             only
             .
             The
             Question
             ,
             sayes
             the
             now
             Lord
             Primate
             of
             
               Ireland
               Bramhall
            
             against
             Militiere
             ,
             is
             soon
             decided
             .
             Just
             Laws
             of
             lawful
             Superiours
             ,
             either
             Civil
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             have
             authority
             to
             bind
             the
             conscience
             in
             themselves
             ,
             not
             for
             themselves
             .
          
           
           
             
               But
               it
               is
               answered
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               that
               all
               Magistrates
               ,
               suppose
               whatever
               they
               impose
               .
               But
               the
               Questian
               is
               ,
               who
               is
               to
               determine
               ,
               for
               if
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               man
               or
               men
               have
               power
               from
               God
               to
               judge
               and
               determine
               ,
               what
               is
               lawful
               for
               men
               to
               obey
               ,
               then
               no
               room
               is
               left
               to
               them
               to
               dispute
               any
               of
               his
               commands
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               crosse
               of
               Christ
               ceases
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             The
             twentieth
             Article
             of
             our
             Church
             tells
             us
             ,
             who
             is
             to
             determine
             how
             ,
             and
             what
             ?
             
               The
               CHURCH
               hath
               power
               to
               decree
               Rites
               or
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               authority
               in
               controversies
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               lawful
               for
               the
               Church
               to
               ordain
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               contrary
               to
               Gods
               word
               ,
               neither
               may
               it
               so
               expound
               one
               place
               of
               Scripture
               that
               it
               be
               repugnant
               to
               another
               :
               wherefore
               although
               the
               Church
               be
               a
               witness
               and
               keeper
               of
               holy
               Writ
               ,
               yet
               as
               it
               ought
               not
               to
               decree
               any
               thing
               against
               the
               same
               ,
               so
               besides
               the
               same
               ought
               it
               not
               to
               enforce
               any
               thing
               to
               be
               believed
               for
               necessity
               of
               salvation
               .
            
          
           
             All
             things
             contained
             in
             this
             Article
             are
             either
             indifferent
             ,
             such
             are
             Rites
             or
             Ceremonies
             ,
             or
             necessary
             ,
             such
             are
             matters
             of
             faith
             :
             In
             the
             first
             it
             hath
             the
             power
             of
             ordaining
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             ordain
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             Word
             .
             In
             the
             second
             ,
             it
             has
             the
             power
             of
             explanation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             witnesse
             and
             keeper
             of
             holy
             Writ
             ;
             yet
             it
             ought
             not
             so
             to
             expound
             one
             place
             of
             Scripture
             that
             it
             be
             repugnant
             to
             another
             ,
             nor
             enforce
             any
             thing
             besides
             the
             same
             to
             be
             believed
             as
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             .
             Now
             in
             case
             they
             should
             decree
             any
             Ceremonies
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             impose
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             believed
             besides
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             so
             stir
             up
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             punish
             the
             contempt
             hereof
             ,
             and
             the
             contemners
             be
             punished
             accordingly
             ;
             How
             is
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ
             made
             void
             in
             this
             case
             ?
             Truly
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             Peter
             and
             John
             did
             make
             void
             the
             Crosse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             refusing
             to
             obey
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             forbidding
             them
             to
             speak
             any
             more
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             Acts
             4.
             
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             what
             if
             no
             Rites
             or
             Ceremonies
             were
             decreed
             against
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             nothing
             imposed
             upon
             them
             as
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ,
             but
             liberty
             were
             granted
             them
             to
             embrace
             nothing
             but
             what
             they
             could
             easily
             so
             allow
             ,
             what
             sword
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             would
             be
             drawn
             against
             them
             ?
             And
             would
             not
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ
             cease
             in
             their
             own
             sense
             ?
             So
             then
             ,
             there
             were
             no
             better
             way
             of
             answering
             their
             Argument
             drawn
             from
             the
             ceasing
             of
             the
             Crosse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             then
             by
             granting
             them
             their
             desire
             .
          
           
           
             In
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             they
             urge
             the
             example
             of
             Gallio
             the
             Roman
             Deputy
             of
             
               Achaia
               ,
               Acts
            
             18.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             
               Which
               worthy
               example
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               if
               Magistrates
               would
               be
               perswaded
               to
               follow
               ,
               by
               judging
               and
               punishing
               only
               civil
               injuries
               and
               wrongs
               ,
               and
               leaving
               spiritual
               differences
               to
               be
               decided
               ,
               and
               judged
               ,
               and
               punished
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               according
               to
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               they
               would
               then
               find
               themselves
               quickly
               free
               from
               many
               inconveniencies
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             These
             men
             either
             speak
             merrily
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             wanted
             examples
             to
             prove
             their
             Assertion
             ,
             who
             had
             none
             to
             cite
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             the
             most
             corrupt
             Magistrate
             that
             ever
             sate
             at
             the
             helm
             of
             Government
             .
             And
             behold
             the
             worthy
             example
             which
             he
             gives
             ,
             
               He
               judged
               and
               punished
               civil
               injuries
               ,
            
             say
             they
             :
             But
             no
             such
             matter
             ▪
             for
             the
             Infurrection
             against
             Paul
             was
             a
             civil
             injury
             ;
             they
             cryed
             for
             justice
             ,
             or
             rather
             for
             injustice
             ,
             in
             a
             tumultuous
             way
             against
             an
             innocent
             person
             ;
             and
             this
             Gallio
             never
             relieved
             ,
             or
             as
             much
             as
             heard
             him
             speak
             ;
             which
             had
             he
             done
             ,
             that
             innocent
             person
             ,
             St.
             
               Paul
               ▪
            
             would
             haply
             have
             proved
             there
             as
             formerly
             he
             had
             done
             at
             Athens
             ,
             that
             that
             God
             whom
             they
             ignorantly
             worshipt
             did
             he
             declare
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             it
             seems
             that
             he
             gave
             the
             Greeks
             so
             good
             satisfaction
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             that
             they
             took
             Sosthenes
             the
             Ruler
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             and
             probably
             the
             Ring-leader
             of
             that
             Riot
             ,
             and
             beat
             him
             before
             his
             face
             ,
             as
             he
             sate
             in
             judgement
             ,
             he
             not
             as
             much
             as
             rebuked
             them
             for
             it
             .
             As
             for
             the
             differences
             concerning
             Worship
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             civil
             ones
             ,
             that
             
               Gallio
               cared
               for
               none
               of
               those
               things
            
             ;
             who
             probably
             might
             have
             the
             same
             design
             upon
             some
             of
             them
             in
             this
             kind
             of
             deportment
             of
             his
             ,
             that
             Faelix
             had
             ,
             Acts
             24.
             26.
             who
             
               hoped
               for
               a
               bribe
               to
               be
               given
               him
               by
               Paul
               :
            
             for
             this
             controversie
             in
             all
             likelihood
             did
             not
             end
             here
             ,
             though
             the
             event
             be
             omitted
             as
             impertinent
             to
             this
             sacred
             story
             .
             Mean
             while
             who
             can
             justifie
             this
             to
             be
             a
             worthy
             example
             ,
             which
             was
             so
             unworthily
             done
             ,
             viz.
             that
             he
             would
             not
             heed
             things
             that
             concern
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             company
             judged
             of
             right
             to
             have
             appertained
             unto
             him
             ?
             Neither
             did
             he
             himself
             deny
             that
             he
             had
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             would
             have
             any
             thing
             to
             do
             with
             such
             matters
             :
             For
             why
             ,
             had
             not
             he
             as
             much
             authority
             as
             
               Areopagus
               ,
               Acts
            
             17.
             which
             was
             the
             highest
             Court
             in
             Athens
             ,
             and
             the
             exactest
             in
             the
             world
             in
             their
             proceedings
             ,
             as
             we
             learn
             from
             Aristotle
             ,
             1
             Rhet.
             1.
             who
             took
             upon
             them
             to
             be
             Judges
             of
             such
             matters
             ,
             which
             the
             Philosophers
             themselves
             knew
             right
             well
             to
             appertain
             unto
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             brought
             St.
             Paul
             to
             be
             tryed
             before
             them
             for
             his
             
             Doctrine
             :
             neither
             did
             the
             Apostle
             demurre
             to
             their
             Bill
             of
             information
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             within
             their
             Instructions
             for
             their
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             10.
             
          
           
             ANd
             now
             having
             answered
             all
             their
             objections
             against
             a
             Magistrates
             power
             of
             imposing
             any
             thing
             in
             worship
             and
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             a
             Magistrate
             only
             :
             I
             come
             to
             answer
             their
             second
             part
             of
             the
             proposition
             ;
             and
             their
             reasons
             to
             confirm
             it
             ;
             viz.
             That
             
               No
               Magistrate
               hath
               any
               such
               power
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               a
               Christian
               .
            
             For
             answer
             whereunto
             ,
             the
             contrary
             is
             evident
             .
             For
             as
             every
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             consisteth
             of
             an
             outward
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             an
             inward
             man
             ,
             so
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             regardeth
             the
             outward
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             inward
             man
             ,
             which
             consisteth
             in
             defending
             it
             ,
             and
             delivering
             it
             from
             its
             enemies
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             ordering
             and
             adorning
             it
             .
             As
             then
             ,
             sayes
             Grotius
             ,
             the
             universal
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             watcheth
             over
             all
             things
             though
             it
             be
             of
             it self
             sufficient
             to
             dispose
             and
             execute
             every
             thing
             :
             yet
             for
             the
             demonstration
             of
             its
             manifold
             wisdome
             ,
             it
             useth
             
               (
               potestatibus
               vicariis
            
             )
             the
             substitution
             of
             worldly
             powers
             ,
             for
             the
             conservation
             of
             the
             common
             society
             of
             men
             ,
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             they
             are
             called
             Gods.
             So
             also
             the
             special
             providence
             of
             God
             watching
             over
             his
             Church
             adopteth
             the
             same
             powers
             to
             himself
             as
             his
             Vicars
             and
             Patrons
             of
             the
             true
             faith
             
               kissing
               Christ
            
             ,
             on
             whom
             also
             he
             confers
             his
             name
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             Annointed
             .
             These
             are
             Kings
             &
             Princes
             that
             govern
             together
             with
             Christ
             ,
             not
             in
             equal
             share
             of
             power
             ,
             but
             by
             delegation
             and
             Vicarship
             only
             .
             Wherefore
             since
             things
             subordinate
             do
             not
             crosse
             one
             the
             other
             ,
             neither
             does
             it
             misbecome
             the
             Majesty
             of
             Christ
             to
             govern
             the
             principalls
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             immediately
             by
             himself
             ,
             the
             other
             partly
             by
             himself
             and
             partly
             by
             others
             ,
             [
             as
             it
             is
             also
             most
             certain
             that
             he
             uses
             the
             help
             of
             Angels
             ]
             it
             follows
             that
             an
             earthly
             Kingdome
             even
             as
             if
             it
             respects
             holy
             things
             nothing
             hinders
             the
             heavenly
             and
             divine
             Empire
             of
             Christ
             .
             Adversaries
             to
             this
             Doctrine
             on
             the
             one
             side
             are
             Papists
             and
             Presbyterians
             ,
             both
             acknowledging
             a
             temporal
             power
             in
             order
             to
             spirituals
             ,
             but
             one
             of
             them
             putting
             this
             power
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             the
             other
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             those
             constituting
             
               Imperium
               supra
               imperium
            
             ,
             
             these
             
               Imperium
               in
               imperio
            
             at
             least
             .
             And
             they
             prove
             it
             by
             this
             argument
             ;
             
               viz.
               The
               Magistrate
               is
               not
               of
               the
               essence
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Therefore
               he
               's
               not
               necessary
               to
               the
               Government
               thereof
               .
            
             Answer
             ,
             So
             neither
             is
             the
             Magistrate
             of
             the
             essence
             of
             a
             Physician
             ,
             or
             a
             Merchant
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             Mason
             ;
             yet
             he
             equally
             governs
             them
             all
             .
             They
             both
             object
             ,
             that
             Kings
             are
             enjoyned
             to
             
               adore
               the
               Church
            
             .
             Answer
             ,
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             to
             adore
             Christ
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             sayes
             
               Hugo
               Grotius
            
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Trope
             in
             that
             part
             of
             the
             prophecy
             ,
             neither
             can
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             sayes
             he
             ,
             be
             rigidly
             urged
             ,
             unlesse
             we
             will
             transferre
             that
             Majesty
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             due
             to
             Christ
             who
             is
             prince
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             Apoc.
             1.
             5.
             
             It
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             as
             the
             Church-men
             have
             a
             distinct
             charge
             from
             and
             above
             others
             ;
             yea
             even
             Kings
             themselves
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             a
             proportionable
             honour
             ,
             and
             a
             submission
             due
             to
             them
             ,
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             
             
               Obey
               them
               that
               have
               the
               Rule
               over
               you
               ,
               and
               submit
               your selves
               ,
               for
               they
               watch
               for
               your
               souls
               ,
               as
               they
               that
               must
               give
               account
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             that
             is
             enjoined
             to
             Prince
             and
             people
             ,
             viz.
             that
             they
             submit
             themselves
             to
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             
               (
               quatenus
            
             )
             as
             they
             
               speak
               unto
               them
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             as
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             himself
             expounds
             it
             ,
             v.
             7.
             of
             the
             same
             Chapter
             .
             The
             King
             as
             he
             is
             a
             sheep
             of
             the
             fold
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             fed
             by
             the
             Bishop
             or
             Pastor
             .
             The
             Bishop
             as
             a
             sheep
             and
             a
             subject
             is
             fed
             by
             the
             King.
             The
             Bishop
             as
             he
             teaches
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             administers
             holy
             things
             unto
             him
             ,
             is
             above
             the
             King
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             actual
             execution
             of
             his
             functions
             .
             But
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             he
             establishes
             these
             things
             by
             wholesome
             Laws
             and
             commands
             ,
             the
             Execution
             of
             these
             functions
             ,
             is
             above
             the
             Bishop
             :
             as
             the
             Sun
             is
             above
             the
             Moon
             ,
             so
             the
             Moon
             may
             be
             above
             the
             Sun
             in
             a
             several
             respect
             .
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             distance
             from
             the
             Center
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Sun
             is
             ever
             above
             the
             Moon
             ;
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             Elevation
             above
             the
             Horizon
             ,
             the
             Moon
             may
             be
             &
             is
             many
             times
             above
             the
             Sun
             :
             2.
             
             Adversaries
             to
             the
             foresaid
             truth
             on
             the
             other
             side
             are
             those
             with
             whom
             we
             have
             here
             to
             doe
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             have
             the
             Church
             in
             any
             wise
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             any
             temporal
             power
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             
               they
               receive
               no
               such
               from
               Christ
               .
            
             And
             to
             prove
             this
             ,
             they
             urge
             here
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               would
               never
               by
               any
               outward
               force
               compell
               men
               to
               receive
               him
               or
               his
               doctrine
               ;
               for
               when
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               supposing
               he
               might
               use
               violence
               ,
               [
               as
               under
               the
               Law
               ]
               would
               have
               had
               him
               command
               fire
               to
               come
               down
               from
               heaven
               [
               as
            
             Elias
             
               did
               ]
               to
               consume
               them
               that
               would
               not
               receive
               him
               ,
               Christ
               turned
               and
               rebuked
               them
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Ye
               know
               not
               what
               Spirit
               ye
               are
               of
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               is
               not
               come
               to
               destroy
               
               mens
               lives
               ,
            
             &c.
             Luc.
             9.
             54
             ,
             55
             ,
             56.
             
          
           
             Ans
             .
             The
             fact
             of
             Elias
             was
             extraordinary
             ,
             and
             not
             justifiable
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             they
             pretend
             ;
             and
             so
             had
             this
             been
             in
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             had
             he
             done
             it
             at
             their
             request
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             had
             this
             been
             to
             the
             reciving
             of
             ,
             or
             rejecting
             his
             Doctrine
             ?
             The
             question
             was
             touching
             the
             reception
             of
             his
             person
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             why
             those
             Samaritans
             did
             not
             that
             act
             of
             civility
             to
             him
             as
             to
             entertain
             him
             ,
             was
             because
             either
             they
             supposed
             he
             would
             not
             have
             come
             upon
             their
             invitation
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             would
             not
             invite
             him
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             animosity
             that
             was
             between
             the
             Jews
             and
             Samaritans
             ,
             as
             supposing
             that
             a
             friend
             of
             Hierusalem
             or
             an
             inhabitant
             thereof
             neither
             deserved
             ,
             nor
             would
             accept
             of
             entertainment
             from
             them
             .
             And
             all
             this
             is
             clear
             by
             that
             conference
             of
             the
             woman
             of
             Samaria
             with
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             John
             4.
             9.
             
             
               How
               is
               it
            
             ,
             saies
             she
             ,
             
               that
               thou
               being
               a
               Jew
               askest
               drink
               of
               me
               that
               am
               a
               woman
               of
               Samaria
               ?
               for
               the
               Jews
               have
               no
               dealings
               with
               the
               Samaritans
               .
            
          
           
             They
             further
             urge
             ,
             John
             12.
             47
             ,
             48.
             
             
               If
               any
               man
               hear
               my
               words
               ,
               and
               believe
               not
               ,
               I
               judge
               him
               not
               ,
               for
               I
               came
               not
               to
               judge
               the
               world
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             There
             are
             two
             comings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             one
             secretly
             and
             in
             humility
             that
             he
             might
             be
             judged
             and
             delivered
             up
             ;
             the
             other
             manifestly
             and
             majestickly
             that
             he
             might
             judge
             and
             remunerate
             .
             Now
             if
             Christ
             had
             come
             at
             first
             manifestly
             ,
             he
             had
             never
             been
             crucified
             ,
             for
             
               had
               they
               known
               it
               they
               would
               not
               have
               crucified
               the
               Lord
               of
               glory
               ,
            
             and
             had
             he
             come
             majestickly
             with
             a
             great
             retinue
             of
             men
             or
             angels
             ,
             which
             he
             might
             have
             commanded
             ,
             the
             whole
             Roman
             Empire
             would
             have
             trembled
             at
             his
             presence
             ,
             so
             far
             would
             Pilate
             the
             R●man
             Procuratour
             have
             been
             from
             calling
             him
             before
             his
             tribunal
             .
             Nevertheless
             he
             did
             sometimes
             use
             outward
             force
             in
             things
             appertaining
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             giving
             us
             thereby
             not
             only
             an
             adumbration
             of
             his
             spiritual
             Kingdome
             ;
             but
             also
             a
             copy
             for
             Magistrates
             his
             Vicegerents
             to
             write
             after
             :
             for
             finding
             in
             the
             Temple
             
               those
               that
               sold
               oxen
               ,
               sheep
               ,
               and
               doves
            
             (
             John
             2.
             14.
             
             )
             
               and
               the
               changers
               of
               money
               sitting
               ,
               he
               made
               a
               scourge
               of
               small
               cords
               ,
               and
               drove
               them
               all
               out
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               the
               sheep
               and
               the
               oxen
               ,
               and
               poured
               out
               the
               changers
               money
               .
            
             The
             like
             did
             he
             at
             another
             time
             ,
             Mat.
             21.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             distance
             of
             time
             and
             other
             circumstances
             do
             prove
             that
             these
             were
             different
             acts
             of
             our
             Saviour
             as
             all
             Expositours
             agree
             in
             this
             
             chapter
             from
             the
             second
             to
             the
             thirteenth
             verse
             ,
             we
             read
             how
             he
             sent
             two
             of
             his
             disciples
             to
             press
             an
             ass
             and
             a
             colt
             to
             carry
             him
             as
             it
             were
             to
             his
             Coronation
             ,
             the
             which
             was
             obeyed
             ,
             as
             all
             good
             subjects
             will
             their
             Sovereign
             :
             upon
             this
             ass
             they
             put
             foot-clothes
             ,
             and
             mounted
             him
             ,
             the
             multitudes
             that
             met
             him
             spread
             their
             garments
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             strewed
             it
             with
             branches
             of
             trees
             ,
             crying
             on
             either
             side
             ,
             
               Hosanna
               to
               the
               Son
               of
               David
               ,
            
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             God
             save
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             thing
             he
             did
             after
             his
             coming
             to
             his
             Royal
             City
             was
             the
             reformation
             of
             things
             amiss
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             
               went
               into
               the
               Temple
               ,
               cast
               out
               them
               that
               bought
               and
               sold
               there
               :
            
             and
             there
             he
             cured
             the
             Kings
             evil
             too
             ,
             
               h.
               e.
            
             such
             diseases
             as
             could
             not
             be
             cured
             but
             by
             this
             King
             of
             the
             
               Jews
               ,
               v.
            
             14.
             to
             teach
             all
             Kings
             which
             claim
             under
             him
             to
             employ
             their
             first
             and
             chiefest
             endeavours
             ,
             after
             their
             enthronization
             towards
             matters
             appertaining
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             works
             of
             charity
             towards
             such
             as
             are
             in
             extream
             necessity
             .
             But
             should
             our
             Saviour
             have
             used
             such
             authority
             as
             often
             as
             occasion
             presented
             it self
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             been
             dreaded
             by
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             crucified
             by
             none
             ,
             and
             so
             prophecies
             would
             not
             have
             been
             fulfilled
             .
             Nevertheless
             he
             ceaseth
             not
             to
             govern
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             sense
             to
             
               judge
               the
               world
            
             by
             the
             Magistrates
             and
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Word
             :
             for
             as
             Grotius
             saies
             ,
             some
             actions
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Administration
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             are
             [
             as
             he
             calls
             them
             ]
             Terminal
             ,
             viz.
             such
             as
             concern
             the
             beginning
             and
             ending
             of
             his
             administration
             .
             Such
             as
             concern
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             administration
             are
             the
             giving
             of
             Laws
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             under
             hope
             of
             eternal
             reward
             ,
             or
             under
             pain
             of
             everlasting
             damnation
             .
             That
             which
             concerns
             the
             end
             is
             a
             definitive
             jurisdiction
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             whereof
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             the
             one
             ,
             so
             will
             he
             do
             the
             other
             himself
             alone
             ,
             wherein
             he
             hath
             neither
             companion
             nor
             Vicegerent
             .
             Other
             actions
             of
             Christ
             are
             middle
             actions
             which
             come
             between
             these
             two
             terms
             ,
             which
             partly
             concern
             the
             inward
             ,
             partly
             the
             outward
             man.
             He
             acteth
             in
             the
             inward
             man
             by
             his
             Spirit
             several
             waies
             ,
             viz.
             by
             enlightning
             ,
             by
             converting
             ,
             by
             strengthening
             against
             temptations
             ,
             by
             remitting
             or
             retaining
             sins
             :
             yet
             he
             useth
             herein
             the
             outward
             ministry
             of
             men
             ,
             viz.
             of
             Pastou●●
             ,
             private
             men
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             every
             one
             in
             his
             several
             capacity
             ,
             not
             as
             his
             Vicars
             or
             Vicegerents
             ;
             these
             being
             not
             able
             to
             produce
             actions
             congenial
             to
             those
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             as
             his
             ministers
             only
             ,
             being
             apt
             to
             the
             production
             of
             such
             actions
             as
             may
             subserve
             
             to
             the
             principal
             cause
             in
             matters
             aforesaid
             .
             The
             actions
             of
             Christ
             that
             concern
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             consist
             in
             defending
             and
             delivering
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             ordering
             and
             adorning
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             and
             herein
             he
             uses
             the
             Vicarship
             of
             his
             Magistrates
             ,
             as
             being
             apt
             to
             produce
             actions
             ,
             in
             this
             respect
             congenial
             to
             his
             own
             ,
             whom
             he
             therefore
             calls
             his
             Christs
             ,
             
               h.
               e.
            
             his
             ANOINTED
             ones
             .
             And
             now
             whereas
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Apostles
               were
               far
               from
               propagating
               the
               Gospel
               by
               outward
               force
               .
            
             It
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             ordinary
             power
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             are
             different
             things
             :
             and
             who
             talks
             of
             propagating
             the
             Gospel
             by
             outward
             force
             in
             either
             ?
             Our
             King
             is
             the
             
               Defender
               of
               the
               faith
            
             by
             the
             sword
             that
             he
             holds
             :
             He
             goes
             not
             about
             to
             propagate
             it
             [
             if
             by
             propagation
             you
             mean
             plantation
             too
             ]
             by
             force
             and
             violence
             .
             His
             Majesty
             is
             furnished
             with
             an
             Aphorism
             of
             his
             learned
             and
             judicious
             Grandfather
             against
             that
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               it
               is
               never
               good
               to
               use
               too
               much
               severity
               or
               bloudshed
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               :
               God
               never
               loves
               to
               plant
               his
               Church
               by
               violence
               and
               bloud
               .
            
             King
             
               James
               Aphorism
            
             124.
             
             This
             his
             Majesty
             leaves
             to
             the
             Spanish
             cruelties
             in
             the
             Indies
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             Inquisition
             at
             home
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             't
             is
             true
             they
             did
             not
             propagate
             the
             Gospel
             by
             force
             ,
             [
             though
             mischief
             enough
             befell
             those
             at
             whom
             they
             shook
             off
             the
             dust
             of
             their
             feet
             ]
             but
             yet
             they
             did
             govern
             established
             Churches
             by
             force
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             
               delivery
               over
               unto
               Satan
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             5.
             
               for
               the
               punishment
               of
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             And
             no
             other
             manner
             of
             punishment
             could
             be
             inflicted
             on
             offenders
             by
             them
             ,
             while
             there
             was
             no
             temporal
             Magistrate
             to
             impower
             them
             ,
             or
             at
             most
             ,
             none
             but
             such
             as
             was
             like
             their
             beloved
             Gallio
             ,
             who
             cared
             for
             none
             of
             those
             things
             :
             yet
             this
             ,
             TAKE
             HIM
             DEVIL
             ,
             a
             man
             would
             think
             were
             more
             terrible
             then
             TAKE
             HIM
             JAYLOR
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             printed
             in
             capital
             letters
             .
             Hence
             saies
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               Gal.
            
             5.
             12.
             
             
               I
               would
               that
               those
               were
               cut
               off
               that
               trouble
               you
               ,
            
             which
             had
             it
             been
             unlawfull
             to
             do
             ,
             had
             been
             unlawfull
             in
             him
             to
             wish
             .
             As
             to
             the
             
               dividing
               of
               the
               inheritance
            
             which
             our
             Saviour
             refused
             [
             which
             they
             have
             put
             in
             the
             margin
             as
             a
             Buttress
             to
             hold
             up
             the
             arch
             and
             concameration
             of
             their
             argument
             ]
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             would
             not
             always
             be
             vacant
             to
             satisfy
             the
             Avarice
             of
             a
             fellow
             ,
             (
             who
             followed
             him
             for
             such
             ends
             )
             to
             the
             neglect
             of
             a
             business
             which
             he
             had
             but
             a
             short
             time
             to
             dispatch
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             though
             such
             was
             his
             zeal
             of
             Gods
             house
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             forbear
             the
             ridding
             of
             the
             Temple
             of
             sacrilegious
             persons
             .
             And
             thus
             their
             first
             argument
             
             falls
             to
             the
             ground
             with
             the
             improvement
             thereof
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             ruine
             of
             it
             the
             greater
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             11.
             
          
           
             FOr
             the
             further
             improvement
             of
             their
             foregoing
             argument
             ,
             they
             alledge
             that
             place
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             24.
             
             
               Not
               for
               that
               we
               have
               dominion
               over
               your
               faith
               ,
               but
               are
               helpers
               of
               your
               joy
               :
               for
               by
               faith
               ye
               stand
               .
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             For
             exposition
             whereof
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             one
             thing
             amongst
             others
             ,
             that
             gave
             the
             Apostle
             occasion
             of
             writing
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             was
             the
             command
             given
             by
             him
             of
             delivering
             the
             incestuous
             person
             to
             Satan
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
             The
             Apostle
             having
             founded
             a
             Church
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             false
             Doctours
             building
             on
             this
             foundation
             perswaded
             them
             [
             as
             these
             Authours
             would
             perswade
             others
             in
             the
             like
             cases
             ]
             that
             St.
             Paul
             plaied
             the
             part
             of
             a
             proud
             domineering
             fellow
             ,
             and
             of
             one
             who
             took
             more
             upon
             him
             then
             belonged
             unto
             him
             .
             Hereupon
             the
             Apostle
             excuses
             himself
             and
             saies
             ,
             that
             though
             necessity
             urged
             to
             a
             just
             severity
             against
             the
             sin
             ,
             yet
             he
             assumed
             to
             himself
             no
             dominion
             over
             their
             faith
             :
             no
             ,
             for
             that
             were
             to
             pull
             up
             that
             foundation
             on
             which
             they
             stood
             ,
             for
             by
             faith
             ye
             stand
             ,
             and
             it
             were
             to
             destroy
             that
             which
             he
             had
             first
             layed
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             some
             may
             say
             ,
             That
             though
             the
             Apostle
             had
             power
             in
             matters
             belonging
             to
             religious
             practice
             ,
             yet
             it
             seems
             hereby
             that
             he
             had
             
               none
               in
               matters
               of
               saith
            
             .
          
           
             Whereunto
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             one
             thing
             to
             have
             power
             in
             matters
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             another
             to
             have
             power
             over
             matters
             of
             faith
             .
             To
             have
             power
             over
             matters
             of
             faith
             is
             the
             prerogative
             of
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             he
             being
             the
             only
             Law-giver
             to
             his
             Church
             :
             to
             give
             Laws
             to
             the
             Church
             is
             
               actio
               terminalis
            
             ,
             a
             terminal
             action
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             herein
             he
             admits
             of
             no
             Vicarship
             or
             Vicegerency
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             said
             ,
             which
             is
             such
             as
             the
             Popes
             pretend
             to
             in
             making
             new
             articles
             of
             faith
             :
             and
             that
             this
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             is
             the
             opinion
             of
             some
             that
             are
             no
             enemies
             to
             our
             present
             adversaries
             .
             Nevertheless
             to
             have
             power
             in
             matters
             of
             faith
             appertains
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             before
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             twentieth
             Article
             of
             our
             Church
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Apostle
             had
             such
             a
             power
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Hymenaus
             and
             Philetus
             ,
             whom
             
             St.
             Paul
             delivered
             unto
             Satan
             for
             making
             shipwrack
             concerning
             faith
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             20.
             
             The
             same
             Apostle
             also
             sayes
             ,
             
               Whosoever
               loves
               not
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               Anathema
               Maranatha
               ,
            
             1
             Corinth
             ,
             16.
             22.
             which
             some
             call
             an
             Excommunication
             unto
             death
             ,
             others
             interpret
             it
             ,
             The
             Lord
             cometh
             :
             they
             are
             both
             the
             same
             in
             effect
             ,
             at
             least
             they
             imply
             a
             greater
             degree
             of
             punishment
             then
             the
             former
             ;
             The
             delivery
             unto
             Satan
             being
             only
             
               for
               the
               punishment
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               that
               the
               spirit
               may
               be
               saved
               in
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               .
            
             But
             the
             Lord
             coming
             once
             in
             vengeance
             ,
             
               it
               is
               a
               fearful
               thing
               to
               fall
               into
               his
               hands
               ,
            
             as
             sayes
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Heb.
             10.
             31.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             place
             they
             urge
             is
             ,
             Matth.
             20.
             25.
             sc
             .
             
               The
               Princes
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               exercise
               dominon
               over
               them
               but
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               so
               among
               you
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             That
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             perpetual
             office
             of
             Pastors
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Keyes
             has
             a
             kind
             of
             jurisdiction
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             as
             well
             by
             positive
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             real
             effects
             that
             accompany
             it
             in
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             we
             must
             search
             out
             some
             other
             meaning
             by
             this
             place
             ,
             then
             the
             denyal
             thereof
             to
             them
             .
             And
             then
             it
             must
             be
             either
             this
             ,
             viz.
             you
             look
             after
             easie
             seats
             ,
             like
             those
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             rule
             in
             ease
             and
             pleasure
             ;
             but
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             among
             you
             :
             so
             Doctor
             Hammond
             .
             Or
             else
             it
             must
             be
             this
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             Apostles
             were
             not
             to
             strive
             for
             Dominion
             one
             over
             another
             ,
             but
             to
             content
             themselves
             with
             what
             they
             had
             over
             the
             Churches
             .
             Or
             lastly
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             that
             which
             I
             find
             in
             the
             Treatise
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Pope
             touching
             the
             book
             of
             Saternelly
             the
             Jesuite
             ,
             written
             Anno
             1626.
             
             
               The
               Princes
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               exercise
               dominion
               over
               them
               :
               but
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               so
               among
               you
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             you
             shall
             not
             exercise
             dominion
             over
             the
             Nations
             by
             atemporal
             sword
             ;
             whereunto
             you
             your selves
             are
             subject
             ,
             as
             is
             learnt
             from
             the
             example
             of
             Paul
             ,
             who
             declined
             not
             the
             jurisdiction
             of
             
               Caesar
               ,
               Acts
            
             25.
             
             But
             which
             exposition
             soever
             of
             these
             three
             obtains
             ,
             how
             does
             this
             prove
             what
             these
             men
             have
             in
             design
             ,
             viz.
             that
             no
             Christian
             Magistrate
             is
             to
             be
             a
             Defender
             of
             the
             Faith
             ?
             If
             they
             will
             grant
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             they
             must
             allow
             him
             a
             superiority
             ,
             and
             vest
             him
             in
             a
             power
             ,
             else
             they
             will
             but
             mock
             him
             :
             and
             this
             power
             extends
             to
             matters
             appertaining
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             likewise
             proved
             .
          
           
           
             The
             hird
             place
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             
               Feed
               the
               flock
               of
               God
               —
               neither
               as
               being
               Lords
               over
               Gods
               heritage
               ,
               but
               being
               ensamples
               to
               the
               flock
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             By
             what
             has
             been
             said
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             a
             power
             over
             the
             flock
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             a
             power
             accompanying
             the
             Word
             preached
             ,
             but
             a
             power
             of
             oversight
             ;
             for
             so
             much
             is
             cleat
             out
             of
             the
             very
             place
             they
             here
             quote
             ,
             viz.
             v.
             2.
             
             
               Feed
               the
               flock
               of
               God
               which
               is
               among
               you
               ,
               taking
               the
               oversight
               thereof
               :
            
             and
             
               Acts
               ▪
            
             20.
             28.
             they
             are
             called
             Overseers
             (
             the
             very
             name
             
               Bishop
               is
               an
               Overseer
               .
            
             )
             This
             power
             was
             exercised
             then
             not
             in
             doctrine
             only
             ,
             but
             in
             discipline
             too
             :
             This
             discipline
             reached
             to
             the
             punishing
             of
             the
             body
             .
             Therefore
             we
             must
             distinguish
             of
             power
             :
             As
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             a
             power
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             ,
             or
             exercised
             by
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             evidenced
             :
             That
             such
             a
             pow●r
             may
             be
             exercised
             no
             man
             can
             well
             deny
             ,
             for
             whosoever
             does
             ,
             is
             a
             Heretick
             .
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             power
             of
             confederation
             or
             consent
             :
             the
             which
             confederation
             or
             consent
             was
             either
             instituted
             in
             Primitive
             times
             ,
             and
             derived
             down
             from
             thence
             to
             these
             our
             dayes
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             jurisdiction
             meerly
             ecclesiastical
             ;
             and
             who
             disobeys
             or
             separates
             from
             this
             power
             ,
             is
             a
             Schifmatick
             at
             the
             least
             :
             or
             else
             it
             has
             been
             taken
             up
             by
             particular
             Congregations
             or
             Conventicles
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             power
             that
             these
             men
             would
             have
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             meer
             mock
             power
             ,
             under
             which
             they
             will
             play
             fast
             and
             loose
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             not
             unlike
             that
             of
             your
             
               Episcopus
               puerorum
            
             ,
             serving
             only
             for
             a
             Christmasse
             season
             ,
             condemned
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Basil
             in
             
               Pragmatica
               Sanctione
            
             ,
             fol.
             173.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             a
             power
             neither
             of
             Gods
             donation
             ,
             nor
             of
             Apostolical
             prescription
             ,
             nor
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Institution
             ,
             nor
             of
             congregational
             confederation
             [
             which
             I
             said
             before
             to
             be
             no
             proper
             power
             at
             all
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             it
             is
             not
             any
             way
             obligatory
             to
             him
             who
             is
             under
             it
             ]
             but
             of
             mens
             own
             assumption
             ,
             which
             is
             either
             
               Imperium
               supra
               Imperium
            
             ;
             such
             is
             the
             Popes
             :
             or
             
               Imperium
               in
               Imperió
               &
               ab
               Imperio
               ovulsum
            
             ;
             such
             is
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             practised
             in
             Scotland
             .
             Or
             which
             is
             Tyrannical
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             imposing
             new
             Articles
             of
             faith
             or
             Doctrine
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             form
             of
             sound
             words
             ,
             as
             the
             Pope
             does
             do
             ,
             or
             cutting
             off
             mens
             heads
             by
             inspiration
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             the
             other
             limb
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             the
             Fanaticks
             have
             done
             :
             and
             so
             they
             are
             not
             to
             lord
             it
             over
             Gods
             heritage
             .
          
           
           
             The
             fact
             of
             
               Thomas
               Schucker
            
             ,
             the
             Disciple
             of
             
               Mel●hi●r
               Rinchius
            
             ,
             is
             not
             [
             unlesse
             it
             be
             for
             the
             horridnesse
             of
             it
             ]
             to
             be
             omitted
             .
             This
             Schucker
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             a
             numerous
             Assembly
             of
             his
             own
             gang
             ,
             pretending
             he
             was
             inspired
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             cryed
             ,
             
               Woe
               ,
               woe
               ,
               woe
            
             ,
             commanded
             a
             Sword
             to
             be
             brought
             him
             ,
             and
             withall
             he
             called
             to
             his
             Brother
             John
             to
             kneel
             down
             upon
             his
             knees
             ;
             his
             Parents
             with
             others
             asking
             him
             what
             he
             meant
             by
             this
             preparation
             ,
             he
             bade
             them
             be
             of
             good
             chear
             ,
             he
             being
             about
             to
             do
             nothing
             but
             what
             should
             be
             revealed
             unto
             him
             from
             the
             heavenly
             Father
             .
             The
             eyes
             and
             minds
             of
             all
             being
             intent
             upon
             this
             new
             spectacle
             ,
             this
             mad
             Prophet
             drew
             〈◊〉
             word
             ,
             and
             therewith
             divided
             his
             said
             Brothers
             head
             from
             his
             shoulders
             ,
             which
             struck
             his
             Parents
             with
             great
             grief
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             with
             terrour
             .
             Being
             apprehended
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             who
             would
             allow
             him
             no
             more
             liberty
             of
             conscience
             [
             for
             if
             he
             had
             ,
             his
             own
             head
             might
             have
             gone
             after
             ]
             He
             suffered
             condign
             punishment
             for
             this
             his
             cruel
             fratricide
             ,
             never
             all
             this
             while
             repenting
             of
             the
             crime
             ,
             but
             constantly
             affirming
             ,
             that
             this
             will
             of
             God
             was
             revealed
             unto
             him
             from
             Heaven
             .
             This
             Tragedy
             happened
             in
             
               Fano
               Galli
               .
               Anno
            
             1527.
             
             And
             whether
             some
             men
             of
             this
             Generation
             have
             not
             dyed
             much
             like
             him
             ,
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             those
             that
             beheld
             them
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             as
             these
             men
             further
             alledge
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Apostles
               were
               Embassadours
               for
               the
               Prince
               of
               Peace
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               stead
               did
               pray
               the
               unbelievers
               to
               be
               reconciled
               to
               God.
            
             And
             what
             if
             they
             would
             not
             embrace
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             remain
             without
             the
             pale
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             
               what
               had
               they
               to
               do
               to
               judge
               those
               that
               were
               without
               ?
            
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             12.
             
             What
             could
             be
             expected
             from
             such
             ,
             lesse
             then
             
               revilings
               ,
               persecutions
               ,
               defamations
            
             ?
             And
             what
             lesse
             is
             expected
             by
             God
             from
             them
             ,
             then
             
               blessing
               ,
               sufferings
               ,
               intreatings
               ,
               patience
               ,
               long-suffering
               ,
               love
               unfeigned
               ,
            
             &
             c.
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             12.
             
          
           
             THe
             next
             place
             alledged
             by
             them
             is
             ,
             Matth.
             13.
             
             The
             Parable
             of
             the
             Tares
             ;
             whereof
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Let
               both
               grow
               together
               till
               the
               Harvest
               .
            
          
           
           
             Answ
             .
             I
             agree
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             this
             place
             does
             not
             only
             respect
             the
             second
             ,
             but
             the
             first
             Table
             ,
             the
             subject
             whereof
             is
             the
             worship
             of
             God.
             But
             withall
             I
             answer
             first
             ,
             with
             that
             Expositor
             they
             mention
             ,
             that
             it
             seems
             not
             to
             note
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             civil
             Magistrate
             ,
             but
             the
             event
             of
             Gods
             Providence
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             permit
             the
             cohabitation
             of
             the
             wicked
             in
             the
             world
             with
             the
             just
             ;
             not
             that
             the
             M●gistrates
             or
             Ministers
             should
             permit
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             civil
             punishment
             or
             ecclesiastical
             remove
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             or
             world
             ,
             if
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             offence
             so
             required
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             say
             they
             ,
             
               If
               men
               did
               not
               fight
               against
               the
               truth
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               so
               eminently
               contradict
               their
               own
               sayings
               ,
               for
               who
               can
               believe
               that
               it
               should
               be
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               to
               permit
               the
               cohabitation
               of
               the
               wicked
               in
               the
               world
               with
               the
               just
               ,
               as
               aforesaid
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               Magistrate
               should
               not
               permit
               them
               ,
               but
               remove
               them
               by
               civil
               punishment
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ?
               Hath
               the
               Magistrate
               power
               to
               remove
               those
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               have
               permitted
               to
               live
               ?
               How
               soon
               may
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               if
               guided
               by
               such
               a
               doctrine
               ;
               bring
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               innocent
               upon
               himself
               and
               Nation
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Here
             is
             no
             contradiction
             at
             all
             :
             neither
             doth
             a
             Magistrate
             bring
             innocent
             bloud
             upon
             himself
             by
             going
             about
             to
             put
             those
             to
             death
             [
             if
             they
             deserve
             it
             ]
             whom
             the
             event
             of
             Gods
             providence
             keeps
             alive
             .
             When
             a
             Traytour
             or
             Murderer
             makes
             an
             escape
             ,
             the
             event
             of
             Gods
             Providence
             keeps
             him
             alive
             ,
             whom
             the
             Magistrate
             would
             have
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             this
             without
             bringing
             innocent
             bloud
             upon
             himself
             .
             Abroham
             did
             well
             in
             going
             about
             to
             sacrifice
             his
             Son
             Isaack
             ,
             having
             a
             command
             from
             God
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             Yet
             the
             event
             of
             Gods
             Providence
             kept
             him
             alive
             ,
             Genes
             .
             22.
             
             The
             Gibeonites
             were
             of
             the
             Hivites
             ,
             whom
             God
             commanded
             the
             Israelites
             to
             destroy
             ,
             yet
             the
             event
             of
             Gods
             providence
             kept
             them
             alive
             ,
             Joshua
             9.
             
             The
             Israelites
             had
             Commission
             from
             God
             to
             fight
             against
             the
             Benjamites
             the
             first
             and
             second
             time
             ,
             yet
             the
             event
             of
             Gods
             providence
             gave
             them
             the
             better
             till
             the
             third
             Encounter
             ,
             Judges
             20.
             
             How
             these
             particulars
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             may
             be
             read
             in
             their
             several
             stories
             .
          
           
           
             And
             how
             such
             events
             may
             happen
             frequently
             under
             a
             Magistate
             using
             his
             power
             ,
             is
             thus
             made
             good
             .
             The
             wise
             Creator
             of
             all
             the
             World
             having
             afforded
             to
             every
             creature
             ,
             a
             means
             most
             suitable
             to
             its
             nature
             ,
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             its
             end
             and
             perefection
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             removal
             of
             impediments
             which
             lie
             in
             its
             way
             thereunto
             ,
             has
             done
             no
             lesse
             to
             man
             in
             as
             much
             as
             for
             the
             encouragement
             of
             his
             obedience
             ,
             and
             the
             removal
             of
             sin
             out
             of
             the
             way
             to
             happinesse
             ;
             [
             both
             which
             are
             moral
             things
             ]
             he
             plies
             him
             with
             exhortations
             ,
             comminations
             ,
             blessings
             ,
             curses
             ,
             examples
             ,
             precepts
             ,
             which
             are
             moral
             too
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             may
             be
             done
             by
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             or
             of
             others
             in
             their
             capacities
             .
             And
             because
             ,
             if
             he
             stayed
             here
             ,
             the
             major
             part
             ,
             which
             have
             lesse
             of
             Natures
             first
             institution
             in
             them
             ,
             would
             be
             never
             the
             better
             for
             all
             these
             ;
             he
             hath
             ordained
             the
             Magistracy
             ,
             so
             to
             be
             
               a
               terrour
               to
               evil
               works
               to
               execute
               wrath
               on
               them
               that
               do
               evil
               ,
            
             Rom.
             13.
             without
             which
             no
             man
             would
             be
             able
             to
             maintain
             his
             proprieties
             in
             goods
             and
             lands
             ,
             preserve
             his
             life
             and
             liberty
             ,
             and
             consequently
             all
             civil
             society
             [
             which
             not
             men
             only
             ,
             but
             even
             beasts
             ,
             birds
             ,
             fishes
             ,
             and
             in
             sects
             themselves
             seem
             to
             affect
             ]
             would
             fall
             to
             the
             ground
             .
             Yet
             let
             the
             Magistrate
             do
             what
             he
             can
             [
             and
             let
             him
             do
             but
             Justice
             ]
             the
             wicked
             will
             have
             a
             cohabitation
             among
             the
             Just
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             these
             reasons
             ;
             viz
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             not
             omniscient
             and
             sees
             not
             all
             wickednesse
             :
             2.
             although
             he
             sees
             it
             ,
             yet
             he
             may
             not
             by
             testimonies
             be
             able
             to
             convince
             all
             men
             of
             their
             wicked
             deeds
             :
             3.
             because
             that
             though
             he
             may
             convince
             ,
             yet
             all
             wickednesse
             is
             not
             capital
             whereof
             persons
             may
             be
             convinced
             ,
             without
             which
             a
             man
             cannot
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             world
             :
             and
             this
             is
             the
             event
             of
             Gods
             providence
             .
             If
             they
             say
             that
             he
             might
             have
             used
             natural
             means
             to
             obstruct
             so
             great
             an
             evil
             as
             sin
             is
             ,
             and
             to
             advance
             the
             happinesse
             of
             man
             ;
             I
             say
             then
             ,
             either
             the
             means
             must
             be
             made
             connatural
             to
             man
             ,
             or
             man
             to
             the
             means
             :
             If
             the
             first
             ,
             this
             is
             done
             already
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             moral
             and
             civil
             means
             are
             most
             connatural
             to
             man
             ,
             a
             free
             agent
             and
             
               animal
               politicum
            
             .
             If
             the
             second
             ,
             its
             impossible
             to
             be
             done
             in
             as
             much
             as
             it
             were
             to
             make
             him
             an
             animate
             thing
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             least
             a
             Brute
             ,
             which
             work
             ,
             this
             without
             choice
             and
             that
             without
             proper
             appetition
             ;
             and
             consequently
             he
             must
             not
             have
             made
             him
             at
             all
             :
             for
             it
             is
             well
             said
             of
             
               Lactantius
               de
               falsa
               sapientia
            
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             his
             works
             ,
             l.
             3.
             c.
             18.
             
             Who
             considering
             the
             devotion
             of
             Plato
             ,
             who
             gave
             thanks
             to
             Nature
             for
             three
             things
             .
             1.
             
             That
             he
             was
             born
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             beast
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             was
             a
             man
             rather
             then
             a
             woman
             ,
             a
             Grecian
             and
             
             not
             a
             Barbarian
             .
             3.
             
             That
             he
             was
             an
             Athenian
             ,
             and
             lived
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Socrates
             .
             Then
             which
             ,
             saies
             he
             ,
             what
             can
             be
             said
             more
             like
             a
             Dotard
             ,
             as
             though
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             been
             a
             Barbarian
             ,
             a
             Woman
             ,
             or
             an
             Asse
             ,
             he
             had
             been
             the
             same
             Plato
             that
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             very
             thing
             which
             had
             been
             so
             born
             .
             ?
             If
             they
             say
             that
             God
             then
             may
             use
             supernatural
             means
             by
             working
             transcendently
             above
             the
             wills
             of
             men
             without
             destroying
             their
             Nature
             or
             abridging
             their
             freedome
             .
             Whereunto
             it
             is
             answered
             that
             as
             ,
             had
             God
             done
             the
             other
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             destroyed
             his
             providence
             touching
             the
             creation
             of
             man
             ;
             so
             ,
             should
             he
             do
             this
             ,
             he
             would
             destroy
             his
             providence
             preparatory
             to
             ●he
             last
             Judgement
             ,
             wherein
             every
             man
             shall
             receive
             according
             to
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             in
             the
             body
             whether
             good
             or
             evil
             .
             But
             though
             this
             Exposition
             be
             pious
             and
             not
             to
             be
             rejected
             ,
             yet
             this
             Parable
             ,
             methinks
             more
             naturally
             admits
             of
             another
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             lay
             before
             the
             Reader
             ,
             and
             which
             may
             import
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             and
             Minister
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             event
             of
             Gods
             providence
             .
             It
             is
             thus
             ,
             There
             are
             two
             sorts
             of
             evils
             which
             may
             grow
             up
             with
             the
             good
             seed
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             implanted
             in
             man
             in
             his
             first
             creation
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Gospel
             given
             for
             mans
             renovation
             .
             The
             one
             sort
             may
             be
             
               compared
               to
               tares
            
             (
             as
             here
             )
             whereof
             there
             is
             a
             sort
             which
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             say
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             such
             as
             grows
             up
             of
             it self
             among
             the
             wheat
             in
             an
             over-moist
             and
             corrupt
             earth
             ,
             without
             any
             seed
             sown
             at
             all
             .
             Such
             are
             those
             evils
             either
             in
             manners
             or
             opinion
             which
             though
             they
             seem
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             cannot
             see
             all
             things
             ,
             to
             grow
             of
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             they
             owe
             their
             beginning
             to
             the
             enemy
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             first
             corrupted
             &
             endeavours
             daily
             more
             &
             more
             to
             corrupt
             our
             Nature
             .
             The
             other
             sort
             of
             evils
             are
             compared
             to
             
               thorns
               and
               b●iars
            
             ,
             Heb.
             6.
             8.
             whose
             end
             is
             to
             be
             burned
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             desperate
             and
             incorrigible
             sinners
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             clearly
             seen
             by
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             that
             place
             .
             The
             first
             sort
             are
             evils
             of
             infirmity
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             which
             are
             entwisted
             with
             our
             Nature
             ,
             as
             tares
             are
             with
             corn
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             cut
             down
             ,
             unlesse
             the
             good
             grain
             goes
             down
             with
             them
             ,
             all
             men
             even
             the
             best
             being
             subject
             unto
             them
             .
             Should
             the
             Magistrate
             cut
             down
             all
             these
             ,
             he
             must
             cut
             himself
             down
             for
             company
             :
             and
             should
             S.
             Paul
             have
             delivered
             men
             to
             Satan
             for
             these
             ,
             he
             must
             have
             given
             himself
             into
             his
             hands
             :
             for
             though
             he
             knew
             nothing
             by
             himself
             ,
             yet
             was
             he
             not
             hereby
             justified
             .
             Never
             the
             less
             he
             used
             a
             severity
             towards
             himself
             by
             
               keeping
               down
               his
               body
               and
               bringing
               it
               into
               subjetion
               ,
            
             as
             a
             Magistrate
             may
             do
             towards
             his
             Subjet's
             for
             reforming
             
             of
             lesser
             evils
             and
             preventing
             of
             greater
             ;
             nay
             S.
             Paul
             had
             the
             
               messenger
               of
               Satan
               ,
               a
               thorn
               in
               his
               flesh
               ,
               sent
               to
               him
               ,
               least
               he
               should
               be
               puffed
               up
               with
               the
               abundance
               of
               Revelations
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             7.
             
             The
             second
             sort
             are
             evils
             of
             presumption
             which
             like
             brayars
             and
             thorns
             are
             not
             necessarily
             entwisted
             with
             our
             Nature
             ,
             but
             yet
             growing
             up
             amongst
             the
             good
             grain
             ,
             will
             choak
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             calls
             for
             present
             
               cursing
               ,
               and
               lastly
               for
               burning
               ,
            
             least
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             being
             all
             become
             bryars
             and
             thorns
             ,
             there
             would
             remain
             no
             harvest
             to
             the
             great
             Husbandman
             to
             be
             brought
             into
             his
             barnes
             by
             his
             reapers
             :
             and
             so
             this
             world
             destroys
             Gods
             providence
             preparatory
             to
             the
             last
             Judgement
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             as
             the
             forementioned
             supposition
             would
             destroy
             it
             on
             the
             left
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             13.
             
          
           
             THeir
             next
             Argument
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             
               fallibility
               of
               Magistrates
               ,
               which
               renders
               them
               ,
            
             they
             say
             ,
             
               uncapable
               of
               judging
            
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             It
             is
             true
             that
             no
             man
             is
             infallible
             :
             if
             he
             were
             ,
             he
             were
             no
             man
             ;
             they
             needed
             not
             to
             have
             produced
             the
             authority
             of
             S.
             Peter
             to
             prove
             it
             .
             
               And
               now
               brethren
               I
               wot
               that
               through
               ignorance
               ye
               did
               it
               ,
               as
               did
               also
               your
               Rulers
               .
            
             The
             which
             place
             proves
             it
             but
             weakly
             neither
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             there
             appeared
             much
             of
             malice
             in
             the
             condemnation
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             in
             denying
             and
             delivering
             him
             to
             be
             crucisied
             ,
             whom
             Pilate
             himself
             
               was
               determined
               to
               let
               go
            
             .
             They
             did
             it
             ignorantly
             only
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             
               knew
               him
               not
               to
               be
               the
               Lord
               of
               Glory
               .
            
             S.
             Peter
             makes
             no
             mention
             of
             their
             malice
             ,
             though
             great
             ,
             least
             thereby
             they
             might
             have
             thought
             the
             door
             of
             mercy
             to
             have
             been
             shut
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             might
             have
             come
             to
             the
             same
             end
             as
             their
             ring-leader
             Judas
             did
             .
             Here
             was
             a
             double
             defect
             which
             occasioned
             a
             wrong
             judegment
             ,
             one
             was
             of
             knowledge
             and
             a
             well
             informed
             understanding
             ,
             the
             other
             was
             of
             an
             honest
             purpose
             of
             mind
             ;
             neither
             of
             these
             does
             destroy
             the
             power
             of
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             the
             Rulers
             remained
             Rulers
             still
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             ignorance
             or
             malice
             in
             this
             action
             .
             Indeed
             Plato
             saies
             ,
             
               Beatas
               civitates
               fore
               si
               out
               Philosophi
               regnarent
               ,
               out
               reges
               philosopharentur
               :
            
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             happy
             is
             that
             City
             where
             Princes
             are
             qualified
             with
             gifts
             suitable
             to
             their
             high
             calling
             .
             But
             if
             he
             want
             ,
             it
             as
             if
             Philosophy
             
             did
             give
             a
             right
             to
             anothers
             Kingdom
             ,
             or
             were
             necessarily
             required
             to
             the
             establishment
             of
             his
             own
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             then
             it
             was
             a
             saying
             becoming
             one
             that
             held
             a
             commodity
             of
             goods
             and
             prices
             ,
             whereby
             he
             would
             take
             from
             some
             ,
             that
             which
             was
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             give
             to
             others
             that
             which
             belonged
             to
             them
             ,
             
               Lact.
               l.
            
             3.
             
             ●0
             .
          
           
             This
             consideration
             therefore
             serves
             only
             ,
             and
             that
             very
             well
             too
             ,
             as
             a
             motive
             to
             care
             and
             conscience
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             power
             ,
             2
             Chr.
             19.
             7.
             
             Jehoshaphat
             speaking
             of
             this
             very
             matter
             ,
             gave
             to
             his
             Judges
             ,
             whom
             he
             constituted
             ,
             this
             charge
             ,
             
               Take
               heed
               and
               do
               it
            
             ,
             or
             take
             heed
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             .
             
               Moses
               ,
               Exod.
            
             3.
             11.
             said
             to
             God
             ,
             
               Who
               am
               I
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               go
               to
               Pharaoh
               ,
               &
               that
               I
               should
               bring
               forth
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ?
            
             yet
             God
             would
             have
             him
             go
             and
             do
             it
             ,
             Exo.
             3.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             If
             then
             the
             fallibility
             of
             a
             Magistrate
             as
             being
             a
             man
             ,
             or
             the
             conscience
             of
             his
             own
             weaknesse
             as
             such
             a
             person
             ,
             was
             no
             argument
             in
             those
             daies
             ,
             against
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             or
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             ,
             how
             much
             lesse
             is
             it
             now
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             when
             the
             light
             is
             ordinarily
             greater
             then
             in
             those
             times
             theirs
             was
             ?
             Hereunto
             they
             will
             answer
             two
             things
             .
             1.
             
             That
             Magistrates
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             had
             advantages
             which
             ours
             have
             not
             .
             Whereunto
             I
             shall
             reply
             anon
             in
             its
             due
             place
             ,
             2.
             
             That
             there
             is
             no
             such
             need
             of
             Magistrates
             now
             :
             for
             
               in
               those
               daies
            
             [
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ]
             
               all
               shall
               know
               the
               Lord.
            
             
          
           
             Hereunto
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             if
             all
             ,
             then
             the
             Magistrates
             especially
             ,
             who
             have
             a
             special
             promise
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             from
             what
             has
             been
             alledged
             .
             If
             arguments
             drawn
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             prevail
             not
             with
             them
             ,
             what
             will
             they
             say
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ?
             Thus
             then
             I
             argue
             .
          
           
             A
             Magistrates
             care
             ought
             to
             be
             about
             that
             whereupon
             principally
             depends
             the
             establishment
             of
             a
             Commonwealth
             ,
             and
             the
             suppression
             of
             opinions
             and
             men
             that
             would
             ruine
             it
             .
             But
             upon
             Religion
             principally
             depends
             the
             establishment
             of
             a
             Commonwealth
             ,
             as
             is
             made
             good
             from
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             very
             Heathen
             themselves
             ,
             as
             histories
             ,
             and
             what
             before
             has
             been
             shewed
             ,
             do
             witnesse
             ;
             therefore
             a
             Magistrate
             ought
             to
             have
             a
             principal
             care
             of
             Religion
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             .
             This
             care
             of
             Religion
             consists
             gener●lly
             in
             two
             things
             ,
             1.
             in
             setting
             up
             of
             Religion
             it self
             ,
             without
             which
             can
             be
             expected
             no
             blessing
             from
             God
             upon
             ,
             nor
             obedience
             from
             the
             people
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             Gods
             Vicegerent
             .
             2.
             
             In
             avoiding
             of
             differences
             in
             opinions
             :
             for
             from
             diversities
             of
             opinions
             men
             usually
             
             fall
             into
             diversity
             of
             affection
             and
             interest
             ,
             which
             tends
             to
             the
             ruine
             of
             a
             Commonwealth
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             that
             as
             in
             a
             State
             ,
             provided
             that
             all
             the
             Citizens
             hold
             the
             same
             fundamental
             Maxims
             necessary
             to
             the
             undergoing
             of
             duties
             essential
             to
             its
             conservation
             ,
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             tolerate
             amongst
             them
             a
             difference
             in
             many
             other
             matters
             of
             lesse
             importance
             .
             So
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Church
             as
             long
             as
             every
             man
             upholds
             those
             opinions
             which
             make
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             peace
             and
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             communion
             whereof
             he
             lives
             ,
             lesser
             things
             may
             be
             born
             with
             .
             But
             shall
             every
             man
             be
             his
             own
             Judge
             herein
             ?
             No
             ,
             for
             there
             's
             a
             threefold
             judgement
             ,
             a
             judgement
             of
             discretion
             ,
             a
             judgement
             of
             direction
             ,
             and
             a
             judgement
             of
             jurisdiction
             :
             Every
             Christian
             has
             a
             judgement
             of
             discretion
             ,
             
               prove
               all
               things
               ,
               hold
               fast
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
            
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.
             21.
             by
             applying
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             to
             his
             own
             private
             consolation
             and
             edification
             ,
             The
             Pastours
             of
             the
             Church
             [
             who
             are
             the
             watchmen
             placed
             over
             the
             
               Israel
               ,
               h.
               e.
            
             the
             Church
             and
             House
             of
             God
             ]
             have
             a
             judgement
             of
             direction
             to
             expound
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             to
             others
             .
             The
             chief
             Pastours
             to
             whose
             care
             the
             regiment
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             committed
             in
             a
             more
             special
             manner
             ,
             have
             not
             this
             only
             ,
             but
             a
             higher
             degree
             of
             judgement
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             jurisdiction
             ,
             to
             enjoyn
             ,
             to
             reform
             ,
             to
             censure
             ,
             to
             condemn
             ,
             to
             bind
             ,
             to
             loose
             judicially
             and
             authoritatively
             in
             their
             respective
             charges
             .
             If
             their
             key
             shall
             err
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             that
             of
             knowledge
             or
             jurisdiction
             ,
             they
             are
             accountable
             to
             their
             respective
             Superiours
             from
             thence
             to
             a
             National
             ,
             and
             last
             of
             of
             all
             to
             a
             general
             council
             .
             And
             that
             such
             councils
             be
             called
             ,
             such
             persons
             be
             settled
             ,
             such
             charges
             be
             by
             the
             said
             persons
             daily
             executed
             ,
             is
             the
             Magistrates
             duty
             to
             see
             to
             ,
             and
             his
             prerogative
             to
             command
             or
             allow
             .
          
           
             But
             on
             
               what
               mistakes
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               by
               Magistrates
               ,
               are
               continued
               in
            
             Holland
             
               〈◊〉
               Religion
               ,
               &
               c
            
             ?
          
           
             Ans
             .
             If
             such
             mistakes
             are
             continued
             in
             Magistrates
             ,
             how
             would
             these
             be
             multiplied
             ,
             if
             every
             one
             of
             the
             people
             were
             left
             to
             himself
             ?
             Surely
             for
             one
             that
             is
             now
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             ten
             thousand
             in
             that
             case
             .
             And
             whereas
             they
             urge
             
               Popes
               ,
               Councils
               ,
               Oecumenical
               and
               National
               that
               they
               have
               erred
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             answered
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             yield
             obedience
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             be
             concluded
             by
             the
             Councils
             and
             Synods
             which
             they
             alledge
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             found
             to
             say
             something
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             But
             since
             they
             cannot
             prove
             these
             things
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             spared
             as
             great
             a
             many
             of
             lines
             ,
             as
             I
             mean
             to
             spare
             in
             their
             confutation
             :
             yet
             the
             21.
             
             Article
             
             of
             our
             C●urch
             yields
             more
             then
             they
             have
             proved
             ,
             viz.
             That
             
               General
               Councils
               may
               not
               be
               gathered
               together
               without
               the
               commandment
               and
               will
               of
               Princes
               :
               And
               when
               they
               be
               gathered
               together
               [
               for
               as
               much
               as
               they
               be
               an
               assembly
               of
               men
               ,
               whereof
               all
               be
               not
               governed
               with
               the
               Spirit
               and
               word
               of
               God
               ]
               they
               may
               erre
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               have
               erred
               ,
               even
               in
               things
               pertaining
               unto
               God
               :
               wherefore
               things
               ordained
               by
               them
               ,
               as
               necessary
               unto
               salvation
               ,
               have
               neither
               strength
               nor
               authority
               ,
               unless
               it
               may
               be
               declared
               that
               they
               be
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               .
            
             Now
             what
             use
             will
             our
             adversaries
             here
             make
             of
             this
             our
             gratification
             ?
             Even
             this
             ,
             
               viz.
               What
               security
               then
               can
               a
               Magistrate
               have
               that
               he
               does
               well
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             As
             much
             security
             as
             a
             Judge
             that
             condemns
             a
             Prisoner
             at
             the
             Bar
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             the
             
               Notitia
               Juris
            
             is
             clear
             .
             The
             probation
             of
             the
             fact
             depends
             upon
             witnesses
             ,
             whereupon
             if
             a
             guiltlesse
             person
             be
             condemned
             ,
             the
             Judge
             has
             done
             his
             duty
             by
             ordering
             the
             formality
             of
             the
             tryal
             ,
             and
             so
             has
             delivered
             his
             own
             soul
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             14.
             
          
           
             NExt
             they
             argue
             from
             the
             Royal
             Law
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             
               viz.
               Whatsoever
               ye
               would
               that
               men
               should
               do
               unto
               you
               ,
               even
               so
               do
               ye
               unto
               them
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               .
               And
               those
               that
               are
               forward
               to
               persecute
               ,
               would
               not
               be
               very
               zealous
               in
               their
               proceedings
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               sure
               that
               those
               they
               persecute
               should
               have
               the
               power
               on
               their
               sides
               to
               meet
               the
               same
               measure
               unto
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             That
             when
             a
             man
             is
             punished
             for
             the
             committing
             of
             any
             thing
             unlawful
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             or
             omitting
             that
             which
             is
             unlawful
             to
             be
             left
             undone
             ,
             this
             only
             is
             a
             persecution
             in
             Scripture
             sense
             .
             But
             when
             a
             man
             is
             condemned
             for
             omitting
             that
             which
             ought
             ,
             or
             committing
             that
             which
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             done
             [
             such
             are
             things
             which
             are
             either
             absolutely
             evil
             or
             good
             in
             themselves
             ,
             or
             being
             indifferent
             are
             made
             so
             by
             the
             intervention
             of
             humane
             authority
             ]
             this
             is
             no
             persecution
             ,
             but
             justice
             :
             And
             whosoever
             shall
             do
             such
             justice
             upon
             any
             man
             ,
             and
             be
             willing
             that
             the
             prisoner
             should
             do
             so
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             prisoner
             would
             either
             do
             it
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             as
             his
             Rule
             ,
             and
             would
             proceed
             to
             sentence
             ,
             
               secundum
               allegata
               &
               probata
            
             as
             to
             matter
             of
             
             fact
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             would
             do
             well
             :
             for
             in
             reason
             [
             from
             whence
             a
             well
             ordered
             will
             has
             its
             denomination
             ]
             he
             could
             not
             refuse
             it
             :
             Or
             else
             the
             Prisoner
             coming
             to
             judge
             ,
             would
             do
             it
             in
             an
             arbitrary
             way
             ,
             without
             or
             against
             Law
             ,
             and
             not
             
               secundum
               allegata
               &
               probata
            
             for
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             but
             on
             his
             own
             head
             ,
             or
             some
             underhand
             information
             of
             some
             whom
             the
             party
             accused
             shall
             never
             see
             nor
             know
             [
             as
             has
             been
             practised
             under
             the
             late
             Tyranny
             ]
             He
             were
             mad
             if
             he
             should
             .
             Who
             would
             be
             contented
             that
             another
             mans
             Bowl
             should
             have
             a
             byass
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             have
             none
             at
             all
             ?
             Therefore
             
               Arist
               .
               Rhet.
            
             1.
             1.
             sayes
             That
             it
             is
             most
             convenient
             that
             all
             things
             be
             determined
             by
             Laws
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             few
             things
             as
             may
             be
             be
             left
             to
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Judges
             :
             And
             that
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             easier
             to
             find
             one
             and
             a
             few
             ,
             then
             many
             that
             are
             prudent
             enough
             to
             give
             Laws
             ,
             or
             determine
             Causes
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             Laws
             are
             made
             upon
             mature
             deliberation
             going
             before
             their
             Sanction
             ,
             but
             Sentences
             are
             given
             on
             a
             sudden
             ,
             which
             renders
             it
             difficult
             for
             the
             Judges
             to
             do
             right
             to
             every
             man.
             3.
             
             Because
             [
             which
             is
             the
             weightiest
             of
             all
             reasons
             ]
             the
             judgement
             of
             a
             Law-giver
             is
             not
             of
             singularities
             and
             present
             matters
             ,
             but
             of
             things
             future
             and
             universal
             :
             but
             a
             concional
             Auditor
             and
             Judge
             are
             to
             determine
             of
             present
             and
             definite
             things
             ,
             where
             oftentimes
             either
             love
             ,
             or
             hatred
             ,
             or
             private
             commodity
             comes
             in
             ;
             in
             so
             much
             that
             they
             cannot
             sufficiently
             look
             into
             the
             merit
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             but
             either
             private
             interest
             or
             trouble
             will
             darken
             their
             judgement
             .
             But
             there
             is
             no
             good
             Body
             of
             Laws
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             not
             a
             
               Lex
               Talionis
            
             ,
             h.
             e.
             a
             provision
             made
             ,
             that
             any
             man
             ,
             whatsoever
             he
             be
             ,
             may
             have
             his
             remedy
             against
             him
             that
             has
             done
             him
             wrong
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             his
             own
             Master
             that
             did
             it
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             a
             tyranny
             would
             be
             introduced
             .
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             may
             make
             or
             expect
             a
             retribu●ion
             for
             a
             favour
             done
             ,
             otherwise
             ingratitude
             would
             take
             place
             .
             Both
             which
             are
             grounded
             upon
             this
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               Whatsoever
               ye
               would
               that
               men
               should
               do
               unto
               you
               ,
               the
               same
               do
               ye
               also
               unto
               them
               :
            
             And
             
               the
               same
               measure
               ye
               meet
               shall
               be
               measured
               to
               you
               again
               ,
            
             Matth.
             7.
             20
             
             ▪
             So
             sacred
             a
             thing
             was
             gratitude
             ,
             that
             the
             Heathen
             (
             as
             Aristotle
             testifies
             ,
             Eth.
             5.
             5.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             put
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Graces
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             cannot
             walk
             the
             street
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             stumble
             upon
             the
             duty
             .
             And
             the
             Civil
             Law
             puts
             it
             in
             the
             sole
             power
             of
             the
             Parent
             to
             disinherit
             his
             Son
             for
             the
             contrary
             ;
             whose
             examination
             is
             to
             be
             rescinded
             ,
             and
             he
             deprived
             of
             
             his
             undeserved
             liberty
             ,
             Cod.
             8.
             c.
             50.
             
             And
             though
             our
             Laws
             punish
             not
             unthankfulness
             to
             the
             Fathers
             of
             our
             flesh
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             of
             our
             spirits
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             of
             our
             fortunes
             [
             for
             indeed
             it
             being
             comprehensive
             of
             all
             wickednesse
             ,
             no
             one
             punishment
             is
             enough
             for
             it
             ]
             yet
             neverthelesse
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Graces
             is
             not
             shut
             against
             these
             ,
             the
             Law
             is
             open
             to
             these
             with
             us
             :
             and
             therefore
             that
             Royal
             Law
             is
             so
             far
             observed
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             in
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Law
             is
             an
             universal
             precept
             ,
             as
             one
             calls
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             universality
             whereof
             all
             particular
             Cases
             cannot
             be
             comprehended
             ,
             therefore
             something
             of
             necessity
             must
             be
             left
             to
             the
             prudence
             of
             the
             Judge
             to
             determine
             as
             he
             thinks
             meet
             ,
             provided
             it
             be
             not
             against
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             is
             immutable
             .
             In
             which
             case
             why
             should
             any
             man
             prejudge
             his
             Judge
             ,
             who
             is
             sworn
             to
             observe
             this
             Royal
             Law
             ?
             Indeed
             should
             he
             do
             so
             ,
             then
             what
             they
             seem
             to
             threaten
             by
             the
             Objection
             here
             made
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             just
             cause
             of
             fear
             :
             for
             they
             do
             as
             good
             as
             say
             ,
             Let
             them
             look
             to
             it
             ,
             for
             trump
             may
             turn
             up
             on
             our
             side
             again
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             does
             ,
             the
             same
             rigour
             which
             they
             use
             to
             us
             ,
             shall
             we
             use
             towards
             them
             ;
             a
             Resolution
             ,
             not
             only
             contrary
             to
             this
             Royal
             Law
             ,
             but
             to
             Christs
             commandment
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Mátth
             .
             5.
             39.
             
             
               Resist
               not
               evil
               ,
               but
               whosoever
               shall
               smite
               thee
               on
               the
               right
               cheek
               ,
               turn
               to
               him
               the
               other
               also
               .
            
          
           
             But
             to
             answer
             for
             them
             as
             much
             as
             possibly
             can
             be
             said
             in
             favour
             of
             them
             :
             They
             may
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             give
             this
             as
             a
             Rule
             ,
             which
             in
             common
             prudence
             a
             man
             would
             observe
             ,
             not
             but
             that
             they
             would
             make
             demonstration
             of
             meekness
             and
             lenity
             ,
             should
             the
             disposal
             of
             affairs
             fall
             into
             their
             hands
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             more
             then
             they
             can
             promise
             ;
             for
             so
             said
             Parmenio
             to
             Alexander
             [
             when
             Darius
             offered
             him
             ten
             thousand
             talents
             for
             the
             redemption
             of
             Prisoners
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Land
             he
             had
             on
             this
             side
             Euphrates
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             his
             Daughters
             for
             a
             wife
             to
             boot
             ]
             I
             would
             take
             it
             if
             I
             were
             Alexander
             ;
             and
             so
             would
             I
             ,
             said
             Alexander
             ,
             if
             I
             were
             
               Parmenio
               ,
               Plut.
               in
               vita
               Alex.
            
             Private
             persons
             know
             not
             what
             themselves
             would
             be
             ,
             should
             they
             come
             to
             sit
             at
             the
             Helm
             of
             Government
             .
             Then
             things
             that
             make
             for
             the
             interest
             of
             themselves
             ,
             or
             their
             Partisans
             ,
             may
             seem
             convenient
             ,
             which
             were
             before
             abominable
             in
             their
             eyes
             .
             One
             did
             not
             know
             that
             he
             should
             account
             the
             Universities
             the
             only
             remaining
             glory
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             till
             he
             came
             to
             be
             head
             of
             one
             of
             the
             fairest
             Colledges
             in
             
             the
             Enigmatical
             pillars
             were
             then
             no
             longer
             Mysteries
             of
             iniquity
             .
             Another
             would
             have
             
               Christ.
               Church
            
             passe
             for
             a
             Collegiate
             Dean
             and
             Prebends
             ,
             till
             he
             found
             Leases
             to
             be
             invalid
             without
             the
             prophane
             Title
             of
             Cathedral
             .
             A
             third
             ,
             and
             he
             guilty
             of
             the
             
               Magnum
               latro●inium
            
             of
             all
             ,
             was
             at
             first
             for
             a
             popular
             Government
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             gotten
             upon
             the
             back
             of
             the
             populasse
             ,
             which
             he
             perswaded
             that
             it
             could
             not
             mannage
             its
             liberty
             without
             a
             Rider
             .
             And
             then
             —
             —
             what
             then
             ?
             As
             a
             reward
             of
             their
             ingratitudes
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             his
             Country
             ,
             
               
                 Non
                 equitem
                 dorso
                 ,
                 nec
                 fraenam
                 depulit
                 ●re
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             15.
             
          
           
             ANother-Argument
             is
             ,
             That
             
               as
               it
               is
               not
               any
               wayes
               lawful
               from
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               Christian
               Magistrates
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               to
               destroy
               and
               root
               out
               the
               contrary
               minded
               in
               religious
               matters
               [
               though
               Idolaters
               ]
               so
               such
               proceedings
               may
               sometimes
               prove
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               very
               being
               of
               Nations
               :
               for
               suppose
               any
               Nation
               were
               wholly
               heathenish
               Idolaters
               ,
               and
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               coming
               in
               a-amongst
               them
               ,
               should
               convert
               the
               chief
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               one
               twentieth
               part
               of
               the
               Nation
               more
               ;
               must
               he
               then
               with
               that
               twentieth
               part
               destroy
               all
               the
               other
               nineteen
               if
               they
               will
               not
               be
               converted
               ,
               but
               continue
               in
               their
               heathenish
               Idolatry
               ?
               It
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               supposed
               to
               be
               warrantable
               :
               And
               this
               Reason
               holds
               good
               against
               the
               rooting
               up
               and
               destroying
               of
               Hereticks
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               because
               an
               excommunicated
               person
               is
               as
               a
               Heathen
               or
               Infidel
               ,
            
             Matth.
             18.
             17.
             
             
               Besides
               ,
               the
               Lord
               calls
               some
               at
               the
               third
               ,
               some
               at
               the
               sixth
               ,
               some
               at
               the
               ninth
               hour
               ,
               others
               at
               the
               eleventh
               :
               He
               therefore
               that
               destroyes
               any
               one
               ,
               though
               an
               Idolater
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               or
               hinders
               his
               conversion
               ,
               and
               so
               brings
               eternal
               losse
               to
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             That
             a
             Magistrate
             providing
             for
             the
             establishment
             of
             a
             Commonwealth
             ,
             ought
             to
             temper
             his
             severity
             with
             Christian
             prudence
             .
             Now
             it
             were
             no
             prudence
             at
             all
             for
             him
             and
             his
             twentieth
             part
             to
             wage
             war
             with
             the
             other
             nineteen
             [
             for
             a
             war
             this
             were
             like
             to
             beget
             ]
             in
             as
             much
             as
             instead
             of
             establishing
             ,
             this
             would
             ruine
             himsulf
             and
             his
             Commonwealth
             ,
             with
             Religion
             and
             all
             .
             
             Suppose
             then
             that
             he
             had
             nineteen
             parts
             on
             his
             side
             ,
             and
             only
             the
             twentieth
             part
             remained
             Idolaters
             ,
             were
             he
             to
             destroy
             that
             twentieth
             part
             ?
             no
             surely
             ,
             we
             neither
             think
             so
             ,
             nor
             ever
             said
             so
             :
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             never
             yet
             converted
             [
             they
             have
             not
             as
             yet
             
               Cognitionem
               Juris
            
             ,
             the
             ignorance
             whereof
             excuseth
             them
             ]
             and
             who
             knows
             but
             that
             they
             may
             be
             in
             due
             time
             converted
             ?
             The
             Question
             is
             ,
             Whether
             in
             case
             of
             revolt
             ,
             (
             after
             conversion
             )
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             in
             case
             they
             remain
             ,
             obstinate
             ,
             going
             on
             to
             blaspheme
             the
             ,
             Church-censures
             may
             not
             reach
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             civil
             Sword
             over
             take
             them
             ,
             and
             cut
             them
             off
             ,
             that
             the
             infection
             spread
             no
             farther
             ?
          
           
             We
             answer
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             
               Law.
               in
               Cod.
               Justin
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             
             Tit.
             11.
             
               de
               Paginis
               ,
               &
               sacrificiis
               &
               Templis
               .
               Qui
               post
               sanctum
               baptisma
               in
               errore
               pagan●r
               .
               mament
               ,
               ultimo
               supplicio
               plectunt
               .
            
             Let
             those
             that
             ask
             baptisme
             remain
             in
             the
             errour
             of
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ;
             
               but
               for
               th●se
               that
               are
               not
               yet
               baptized
               ,
               let
               them
               without
               delay
               take
               care
               that
               their
               children
               be
               baptized
               :
               but
               let
               the
               elder
               first
               be
               taught
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Canons
            
             ;
             and
             hereunto
             there
             is
             no
             such
             penalty
             annexed
             ;
             mean
             while
             all
             men
             are
             fobridded
             to
             assay
             any
             thing
             of
             Pagan
             superstition
             ,
             under
             pain
             of
             corporal
             torment
             ,
             and
             condemnation
             to
             the
             stanneries
             or
             perpetual
             banishment
             .
             
               Lege
               Qui
               ,
               ub
               .
               supra
               .
            
             There
             is
             a
             difference
             then
             betwixt
             a
             Heathen
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             is
             
               As
               a
               Heathen
            
             .
             A
             Heathen
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             excommunicated
             [
             for
             it
             is
             impossible
             ]
             nor
             punished
             with
             death
             for
             his
             Idolatry
             ,
             though
             some
             one
             that
             is
             
               As
               a
               Heathen
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             that
             hath
             been
             a
             Christian
             and
             becomes
             Heathen
             again
             ,
             may
             ;
             and
             hereby
             his
             conversion
             is
             not
             hindred
             :
             for
             the
             Apostle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             sayes
             ,
             That
             
               its
               impossible
               for
               such
               to
               be
               renewed
               by
               repentance
               ,
            
             Heb
             ▪
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             they
             deny
             
               that
               the
               Kings
               Majesty
               hath
               the
               same
               power
               in
               causes
               Ecelesiastical
               ,
               that
               the
               Godly
               Kings
               had
               amongst
               the
               Jews
               ;
               for
            
             say
             they
             ,
             
               albeit
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Jews
               bad
               power
               to
               punish-Idolaters
               and
               Blasphemers
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               transgressors
               of
               the
               then
               Law
               of
               God
               ;
               yet
               who
               tells
               them
               that
               the
               Magistrates
               under
               the
               Gospel-dispensation
               have
               such
               power
               ;
               hath
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               said
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               has
               ,
               where
               is
               it
               writen
               ,
               nay
               where
               is
               it
               written
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
            
             Genesis
             
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
            
             Revelation
             ,
             
               that
               Magistrates
               under
               the
               Gospell
               should
               have
               the
               same
               power
               in
               religious
               causes
               ,
               as
               those
               under
               the
               Law
               ?
               If
               the
               Judicial
               Law
               be
               a
               Rule
               for
               Magistrates
               under
               the
               Gospel
               to
               walk
               by
               ,
               then
               why
               must
               it
               be
               mangled
               in
               pieces
               by
               some
               sort
               
               of
               sinners
               with
               death
               ,
               and
               not
               cursers
               of
               parents
               ,
               man-stealers
               ,
               adulterers
               ,
               Sabbath-breakers
               which
               were
               so
               punishable
               by
               the
               Judicial
               Law
               ?
            
          
           
             I
             Answer
             ,
             That
             that
             place
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Esai
             .
             43.
             23.
             is
             between
             the
             beginninh
             of
             Genesis
             and
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             said
             that
             
               Kings
               shall
               be
               [
               h.
               e.
            
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ]
             Thy
             [
             that
             is
             the
             Churches
             ]
             
               nursing
               fathers
               ,
               and
               Queens
               thy
               nursing
               mothers
               .
            
             The
             Original
             is
             ,
             
               giving
               suck
               or
               nourishers
            
             .
             Now
             she
             that
             gives
             milk
             and
             nourishment
             to
             a
             child
             will
             not
             suffer
             the
             least
             mote
             to
             be
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             may
             do
             the
             child
             hurt
             ,
             much
             lesse
             such
             things
             as
             may
             poyson
             it
             .
             So
             it
             is
             with
             a
             Christian
             Magistrate
             .
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             see
             that
             the
             milk
             of
             the
             word
             be
             duly
             distributed
             ,
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             blasphemers
             and
             idolaters
             to
             the
             poyson
             of
             Religion
             ,
             be
             rooted
             out
             .
             To
             what
             purpose
             is
             it
             for
             him
             to
             defend
             her
             from
             rapine
             and
             violence
             from
             abroad
             [
             as
             it
             is
             v.
             26
             ]
             if
             he
             leaves
             perdition
             and
             ruine
             at
             home
             ?
             And
             now
             whereas
             they
             say
             
               Why
               does
               the
               Magistrate
               punish
               Idolatry
               and
               Blasphemy
               with
               death
               ,
               and
               not
               cursing
               of
               father
               or
               mother
               ,
               man-stealing
               ,
               adultery
               ,
               Sabbath
               breaking
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Because
             Idolatry
             and
             Blasphemy
             are
             so
             punishable
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             the
             Judicial
             Law
             of
             
               Moses
               .
               Job
            
             2.
             9.
             
             Sayes
             
             Job's
             Wife
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Doest
               thou
               yet
               retain
               thine
               integrity
               ?
               curse
               God
               and
               die
               .
            
             Whereby
             it
             seems
             that
             present
             death
             was
             the
             sure
             reward
             of
             blaspheming
             God.
             And
             Job
             31.
             26.
             
             If
             sayes
             he
             ,
             
               I
               beheld
               the
               Sun
               when
               it
               shined
               ,
               or
               the
               Moon
               walking
               in
               brightnesses
               and
               my
               heart
               hath
               been
               secretly
               enticed
               ,
               or
               my
               mouth
               hath
               kissed
               my
               hand
               :
               this
               also
               were
               an
               iniquity
               to
               be
               punished
               by
               the
               Judge
               ,
               for
               I
               should
               have
               denied
               the
               God
               that
               is
               above
               .
            
             From
             whence
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             heathenish
             Idolatry
             is
             punishable
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             ;
             but
             how
             ?
             surely
             not
             with
             lesse
             then
             what
             is
             due
             to
             blasphemy
             ,
             which
             see
             here
             made
             a
             consequent
             of
             Idolatry
             .
             The
             other
             sins
             mentioned
             in
             their
             objection
             are
             made
             capital
             by
             the
             Judicial
             Law
             alone
             [
             which
             indeed
             is
             in
             most
             things
             practicable
             under
             the
             Gospel
             too
             ,
             if
             it
             seems
             necessary
             or
             expedient
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             not
             otherwise
             ]
             only
             as
             for
             Sabbath
             breaking
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             none
             where
             there
             is
             no
             Sabbath
             binding
             ,
             nor
             has
             been
             since
             the
             abrogation
             of
             the
             Law.
             Wherefore
             this
             their
             argument
             taken
             from
             things
             of
             different
             Natures
             thus
             jumbled
             together
             ,
             is
             as
             very
             a
             fallacy
             of
             
               many
               Interrogations
            
             ,
             as
             this
             is
             ,
             
               viz.
               Nonne
               Socrates
               ,
               Plato
               ,
               Aristoteles
               ,
               Petrus
               ,
               Bucephalus
               ,
               Leviathan
               ,
               
               sunt
               animalia
               rationalia
               ?
            
             For
             as
             some
             of
             these
             are
             
               animalia
               rationalia
            
             ,
             some
             not
             ;
             so
             some
             of
             those
             appertain
             to
             the
             Judicial
             Law
             ,
             some
             not
             :
             some
             may
             be
             the
             subject
             of
             a
             positive
             Law
             under
             the
             Gospel
             if
             it
             seems
             good
             to
             the
             Law-giver
             ;
             some
             ,
             as
             namely
             Sabbath
             breaking
             ,
             cannot
             ,
             because
             the
             Jewish
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             Jewish
             observation
             of
             it
             is
             abrogated
             .
          
           
             Hereunto
             they
             add
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Jews
               had
               advantages
               [
               which
               we
               want
               ]
               to
               direct
               them
               in
               judgement
               ,
               as
               the
               standing
               Oracle
               ,
               the
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
               ,
               extraordinary
               Prophets
               .
               Therefore
            
             Aliab
             
               and
               others
               leaving
               these
               ran
               into
               various
               errours
               ,
               persecuted
               orthodox
               Prophets
               ,
               as
            
             Jeremy
             ,
             Michaia
             ,
             and
             Elijah
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             That
             our
             Adversaries
             even
             now
             confessed
             ,
             that
             the
             punishment
             of
             Idolaters
             ,
             Blasphemers
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             transgressors
             ,
             was
             written
             in
             plain
             precepts
             of
             the
             Mosaical
             Law
             ,
             for
             in
             answer
             to
             an
             Objection
             ,
             page
             21.
             they
             have
             these
             words
             ,
             
               viz.
               But
               in
               answer
               we
               deny
               not
               ,
               but
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Jews
               had
               power
               to
               punish
               Idolaters
               ,
               and
               Blasphemers
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               transgressors
               of
               the
               then
               Law
               of
               God
               :
               which
               power
               was
               given
               them
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               written
               in
               plain
               precepts
               in
               the
               Mosaical
               Law.
            
             If
             they
             had
             power
             to
             punish
             these
             things
             ,
             then
             what
             these
             things
             were
             ,
             was
             notoriously
             known
             ;
             otherwise
             the
             punishment
             had
             been
             unjustly
             inflicted
             .
             Why
             then
             do
             they
             [
             and
             that
             almost
             in
             the
             same
             breath
             ]
             alledge
             the
             Urim
             and
             
               Thummim
               ,
               Oracle
            
             and
             Prophets
             to
             direct
             Judg●
             in
             matter
             of
             Law
             and
             
               Jus
               universale
            
             ,
             which
             every
             man
             is
             bound
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             ?
             And
             for
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             
               Urim
               ,
               Thummim
               ,
               Oracle
            
             and
             Prophets
             were
             extraordinary
             wayes
             of
             discovery
             of
             this
             or
             of
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             never
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             but
             when
             the
             thing
             could
             not
             otherwise
             be
             known
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             moment
             too
             .
             The
             ordinary
             way
             of
             discovering
             matter
             of
             fact
             was
             by
             witnesses
             ,
             or
             the
             confession
             of
             the
             party
             .
             In
             case
             the
             party
             would
             not
             acknowledge
             the
             fault
             ,
             then
             
               in
               the
               month
               of
               two
               or
               three
               witnesses
               every
               word
               shall
               be
               established
               ,
            
             Deut.
             19.
             15.
             
             And
             is
             not
             the
             same
             rule
             given
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             16
             ?
             The
             want
             therefore
             of
             
               Urim
               and
               Thummim
               ,
               Oracle
            
             and
             extraordinary
             Prophets
             ,
             did
             not
             abolish
             the
             right
             use
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ;
             for
             then
             after
             the
             Captivity
             the
             Jews
             had
             never
             had
             the
             right
             use
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             .
             Now
             then
             ,
             if
             excellent
             Magistrates
             under
             the
             Law
             [
             such
             as
             were
             Zorobabel
             and
             Nehemiab
             ]
             had
             no
             other
             advantages
             to
             Magistracy
             then
             we
             have
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             their
             Arguments
             ,
             
             drawn
             from
             advantages
             which
             the
             Jews
             had
             above
             the
             Christians
             ,
             falls
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             nothing
             hinders
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             may
             have
             as
             good
             à
             Magistracy
             under
             the
             Gospel
             as
             they
             had
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             altogether
             as
             infallible
             too
             ,
             or
             rather
             [
             I
             might
             have
             said
             ]
             as
             little
             fallible
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             were
             actually
             fallible
             is
             evident
             ,
             Neb.
             7.
             64
             ,
             65.
             where
             we
             read
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             the
             Priests
             off-spring
             sought
             for
             the
             Register
             of
             their
             Genealogy
             ,
             but
             it
             could
             not
             be
             found
             .
             What
             then
             ?
             The
             Tirshathà
             or
             Governour
             could
             not
             resolve
             it
             how
             it
             stood
             ,
             as
             formerly
             such
             things
             were
             done
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
             were
             
               not
               to
               eat
               of
               the
               holy
               things
               till
               there
               stood
               up
               a
               Priest
               with
               Urim
               and
               Thummim
               ,
            
             which
             never
             came
             to
             pass
             :
             And
             now
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             where
             was
             their
             greater
             infallibility
             from
             this
             time
             to
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             [
             which
             was
             the
             space
             of
             five
             hundred
             and
             thirty
             years
             ]
             then
             Magistrates
             have
             ever
             since
             had
             ?
             As
             for
             Ahab
             ,
             whom
             they
             urge
             to
             have
             erred
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             erred
             ,
             not
             for
             want
             of
             advantages
             which
             others
             had
             ,
             but
             for
             want
             of
             an
             honest
             purpose
             of
             mind
             ,
             which
             hindered
             the
             right
             use
             of
             those
             advantages
             ,
             he
             being
             a
             man
             that
             had
             
               sold
               himself
               to
               do
               iniquity
            
             ,
             mean
             while
             he
             ceased
             not
             to
             be
             a
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             Another
             Argument
             they
             draw
             from
             the
             
               different
               dispensatious
               of
               the
               Gospel
               from
               those
               of
               the
               Law.
            
             These
             dispensations
             are
             now
             adayes
             more
             talked
             of
             then
             explained
             or
             understood
             and
             least
             of
             all
             in
             this
             present
             affair
             .
             
               The
               dispensations
               are
            
             differen●●
             ●ay
             they
             ,
             and
             why
             ?
             Because
             ,
             forsooth
             ,
             
               under
               the
               Gospel
               transgressors
               are
               not
               to
               be
               proceeded
               against
               ,
               as
               under
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               by
               external
               force
               and
               power
               :
               God
               inpatience
               and
               long-suffering
               waiting
               on
               men
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             If
             transgressors
             are
             not
             to
             be
             proceeded
             against
             ,
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             by
             external
             power
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             then
             said
             ,
             that
             
               the
               power
               beareth
               not
               the
               sword
               in
               vain
               ,
            
             and
             that
             it
             is
             
               the
               Minister
               of
               God
               to
               execute
               wrath
               on
               them
               that
               do
               evil
               ,
            
             Rom.
             13.
             4
             ?
             By
             evil
             is
             understood
             .
             
               all
               evil
            
             ,
             it
             being
             in
             
               materia
               necessarta
            
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             Pro
             208.
             
             
               A
               King
               that
               sitteth
               on
               the
               throne
               of
               judgement
               scattereth
               away
               all
               evil
               .
            
             If
             all
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             evil
             committed
             as
             well
             in
             spiritual
             as
             secular
             things
             :
             And
             then
             for
             patience
             and
             long-suffering
             towards
             sinners
             ,
             expecting
             their
             repentance
             :
             as
             God
             is
             the
             same
             God
             ,
             so
             has
             his
             patience
             and
             long-suffering
             been
             heretofore
             as
             much
             as-now
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Was
             he
             not
             one
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             years
             before
             he
             brought
             the
             Floud
             upon
             the
             world
             of
             the
             ungodly
             ?
             And
             was
             he
             not
             grieved
             
             forty
             years
             with
             his
             people
             ,
             before
             he
             sware
             that
             they
             should
             not
             enter
             into
             his
             rest
             ,
             Psalm
             95.
             and
             Heb.
             3.
             
             Whereas
             now
             God
             expects
             a
             present
             embracing
             of
             grace
             offered
             〈◊〉
             Cor.
             6.
             2.
             
             
               Now
               is
               the
               accepted
               time
            
             ,
             future
             repentance
             〈…〉
             to
             be
             presumed
             upon
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               when
               any
               continues
               in
               disubedience
               to
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               his
               punishment
               is
               eternal
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               ;
               therefore
               as
               the
               Apostl●
               saith
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             5.
             
             
               Judge
               nothing
               before
               the
               time
               until
               the
               Lord
               come
               ,
               who
               will
               bring
               to
               light-hidden
               things
               of
               darkness
               ,
               and
               will
               make
               manifest
               the
               counsels
               of
               the
               hearts
               ,
               and
               then
               shall
               every
               man
               have
               praise
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             And
             so
             when
             any
             one
             continues
             in
             disobedience
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             his
             punishment
             is
             eternal
             too
             .
             But
             what
             is
             this
             place
             to
             a
             mans
             continuance
             in
             disobedience
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             alledged
             by
             St.
             Paul
             himself
             a
             Preacher
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             He
             would
             not
             be
             judged
             before
             the
             time
             ;
             for
             what
             ?
             for
             his
             not
             continuance
             in
             obedience
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             Nothing
             less
             ;
             for
             he
             ever
             continued
             in
             obedience
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             ever
             preached
             it
             .
             The
             Question
             was
             ,
             whether
             he
             were
             faithful
             in
             this
             his
             stewardship
             or
             no
             ?
             whereof
             they
             were
             not
             to
             be
             judges
             ,
             but
             God
             alone
             the
             searcher
             of
             the
             heart
             .
             St.
             Paul
             himself
             
               knew
               nothing
               by
               himself
               ,
               yet
               was
               he
               not
               thereby
               justified
               .
               The
               heart
               of
               man
               is
               deceitful
               above
               all
               things
               :
            
             and
             if
             a
             man
             may
             be
             deceived
             in
             his
             own
             heart
             ,
             it
             were
             a
             rash
             thing
             to
             judge
             another
             mans
             ,
             and
             that
             before
             the
             time
             that
             
               the
               hidden
               things
               of
               darkness
               shall
               be
               brought
               to
               light
               ,
               and
               the
               secrets
               of
               all
               hearts
               shall
               be
               disclosed
            
             to
             the
             view
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             as
             now
             they
             are
             to
             God.
             It
             is
             therefore
             rash
             and
             bottomless
             judgement
             that
             the
             Apostle
             here
             forbids
             ,
             not
             that
             which
             is
             passed
             upon
             good
             grounds
             and
             serious
             deliberation
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             ●aucy
             censure
             that
             is
             here
             forbidden
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             being
             private
             men
             should
             go
             about
             to
             censure
             their
             Apostle
             and
             Preacher
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             rather
             to
             be
             judged
             by
             him
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             impertinent
             judgement
             that
             is
             here
             forbidden
             ,
             in
             going
             about
             to
             judge
             the
             heart
             ,
             when
             man
             looketh
             on
             the
             outward
             appearance
             only
             ,
             and
             judgeth
             in
             matter
             of
             fact
             [
             not
             in
             matter
             of
             thought
             ]
             and
             this
             is
             all
             the
             Magistrate
             himself
             pretends
             to
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             lawful
             for
             him
             to
             judge
             ,
             which
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             6.
             
             
               Are
               ye
               unworthy
               to
               judge
               the
               smallest
               matters
               ?
            
             and
             v.
             4.
             he
             takes
             it
             for
             granted
             ;
             that
             they
             have
             judgement
             
               in
               things
               pertaining
               to
               this
               life
               .
            
          
           
           
             But
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               1.
               13.
               sayes
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               a
               blasphemen
               and
               a
               persecuter
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               had
               been
               that
               he
               should
               have
               suffered
               death
               in
               that
               condition
               ,
               how
               should
               he
               have
               had
               repentance
               〈…〉
               ,
               and
               been
               such
               a
               glorious
               instrument
               in
               the
               Church
               as
               〈…〉
               was
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             That
             it
             was
             neither
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             to
             cut
             off
             St.
             Paul
             for
             blasphemy
             before
             his
             conversion
             ,
             as
             this
             was
             ▪
             and
             in
             the
             time
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             when
             nor
             he
             ,
             nor
             the
             Magistrates
             ,
             under
             whom
             he
             lived
             ,
             knew
             it
             to
             be
             blasphemy
             to
             speak
             against
             Christ
             or
             Christians
             .
             Hence
             it
             was
             that
             he
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             obtained
             mercy
             .
             The
             Jews
             knew
             not
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             Lord
             of
             glory
             for
             
               had
               they
               known
               it
               they
               would
               not
               have
               crucified
               him
               .
            
             Wherefore
             St.
             Peter
             shews
             them
             ,
             that
             a
             door
             of
             mercy
             was
             yet
             opened
             unto
             them
             .
             The
             fame
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             alledged
             by
             our
             Adversaries
             here
             .
             The
             Jews
             were
             never
             yet
             converted
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             the
             reason
             why
             they
             are
             not
             punished
             nor
             condemned
             for
             blasphemy
             against
             Christ
             .
             But
             in
             that
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Jews
               are
               the
               greatest
               blasphemers
               of
               Christ
               that
               are
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             this
             is
             true
             only
             implicitely
             ;
             for
             should
             they
             explicitly
             blaspheme
             they
             were
             worthy
             of
             punishment
             ,
             yea
             and
             were
             punished
             by
             the
             Imperial
             Laws
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             
               Cod.
               Justiniani
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
               de
               Judaeis
               &
               Celicolis
            
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             decreed
             ,
             
               That
               if
               any
               of
               those
               Judaei
               or
               Cael●●olae
               did
               attempt
               any
               mischief
               against
               them
               that
               refused
               to
               entertain
               their
               Sect
               ,
               they
               and
               their
               confederates
               should
               be
               committed
               to
               the
               fire
               .
            
             
               And
               again
            
             ,
             
               If
               any
               Jew
               did
               presume
               but
               to
               ●traduce
               any
               one
               to
               his
               religion
               ,
               he
               was
               to
               be
               condemned
               to
               a
               proscription
               of
               his
               goods
               ,
               and
               punished
               after
               a
               miserable
               manner
               .
            
             And
             a
             third
             Law
             sayes
             ,
             
               That
               if
               a
               Jew
               presumed
               to
               draw
               a
               Christian
               to
               his
               religion
               ,
               he
               was
               to
               be
               proscribed
               ,
               and
               sustein
               the
               punishment
               of
               bloud
               .
            
             They
             have
             been
             heretofore
             permitted
             to
             live
             here
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             now
             elsewhere
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             but
             how
             little
             it
             has
             wrought
             upon
             them
             all
             the
             world
             knows
             :
             it
             is
             not
             Gods
             time
             yet
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             the
             vail
             that
             is
             drawn
             over
             their
             eyes
             .
             Mean
             while
             you
             must
             understand
             ,
             that
             the
             Jews
             remaining
             Jews
             ,
             do
             not
             acknowledge
             themselves
             the
             natural
             subjects
             of
             any
             Prince
             in
             the
             world
             .
             They
             will
             admit
             themselves
             to
             be
             the
             local
             subjects
             of
             those
             under
             whom
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             received
             to
             that
             neither
             ,
             but
             upon
             conditions
             of
             freedome
             ;
             wherefore
             it
             was
             a
             Law
             Imperial
             ,
             
             
               Cod.
               Justin
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             
             Tit.
             9.
             
               de
               Judaeis
               &
               Caelicolis
               ,
               〈◊〉
               s●os
               citra
               c●ntemp●um
               Christianae
               religionis
               retineant
            
             ;
             that
             they
             might
             retain
             their
             Rites
             without
             contempt
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Neither
             will
             it
             be
             for
             the
             purpose
             of
             our
             adversaries
             to
             urge
             the
             
               Toleration
               of
               more
               then
               one
               Religion
               in
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               in
            
             France
             
               and
               several
               parts
               of
            
             Germany
             :
             for
             first
             ,
             In
             tolerating
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             tolerate
             not
             blasphemy
             or
             heathenish
             idolatry
             :
             for
             in
             France
             it self
             their
             civil
             courts
             take
             cognizance
             ,
             
               Des
               〈◊〉
               de
               leze-Majest●
               divine
               &
               humaine
               ,
               b.
               e.
            
             of
             crimes
             of
             Treason
             against
             God
             and
             the
             King.
             2.
             in
             France
             the
             King
             permits
             but
             two
             Religions
             ,
             not
             all
             ,
             as
             these
             men
             would
             have
             done
             here
             .
             So
             in
             Germany
             Popery
             and
             the
             Augustane
             confession
             have
             been
             permitted
             together
             ,
             but
             not
             all
             Religions
             :
             and
             how
             comes
             even
             these
             things
             to
             pass
             ,
             but
             because
             Princes
             give
             away
             that
             power
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             God
             has
             vested
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             people
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             of
             France
             hath
             so
             done
             is
             clear
             from
             the
             
               Rragmatica
               Sanctio
            
             :
             wherein
             it
             s
             acknowledged
             that
             the
             Kings
             of
             France
             own
             originally
             ,
             no
             Superiour
             ,
             but
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             the
             said
             
               pragmatical
               sanction
            
             ,
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Basil
             were
             of
             no
             validity
             ,
             which
             was
             done
             at
             Bourges
             by
             an
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Estates
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             shortly
             after
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             said
             Council
             of
             Basil
             ,
             which
             was
             
               anno
               Domini
            
             ,
             1436.
             
             And
             that
             this
             hath
             ever
             since
             obtained
             in
             France
             appears
             by
             the
             following
             censure
             of
             the
             contrary
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Censure
                 de
                 la
                 sacree
                 faculte
                 de
                 Theologie
                 de
                 Paris
                 ,
                 contre
                 la
                 puissance
                 temporelle
                 du
                 Pape
                 .
              
               
                 
                   LE
                   premier
                   jour
                   d'
                   Auril
                   mil
                   six
                   cents
                   vingt
                   six
                   ,
                   apres
                   la
                   Messe
                   du
                   St.
                   Esprit
                   ,
                   l'
                   assemblee
                   s
                   estant
                   faite
                   a
                   l
                   accoustumee
                   en
                   la
                   salle
                   du
                   College
                   de
                   Sorbonne
                   ,
                   touchant
                   le
                   lieure
                   impre
                   de
                   Saternelly
                   Jesuite
                   ,
                   ony
                   le
                   rapport
                   de
                   doctenrs
                   que
                   la
                   faculte
                   avoit
                   deputez
                   ,
                   lesquels
                   ont
                   expose
                   qu
                   es
                   deux
                   chapistres
                   qui
                   leur
                   avoiint
                   estez
                   Marquez
                   ,
                   
                   estoyent
                   contenues
                   les
                   propositions
                   suivantes
                   :
                   Que
                   le
                   Pape
                   pent
                   punir
                   les
                   Roys
                   &
                   les
                   Princes
                   de
                   peines
                   temporelles
                   ,
                   les
                   deposer
                   &
                   priver
                   de
                   leur
                   Royaume
                   &
                   estats
                   pour
                   crime
                   d'
                   Heresie
                   &
                   deliurer
                   leurs
                   sujects
                   de
                   leur
                   obeissance
                   :
                   &
                   que
                   telle
                   a
                   tousjours
                   este
                   ta
                   coustume
                   de
                   l'
                   Eglise
                   .
                   Et
                   non
                   sculement
                   pour
                   l'
                   heresie
                   mais
                   encore
                   pour
                   d'
                   autres
                   causes
                   ,
                   ascavoir
                   pour
                   leur
                   pechez
                   s'
                   il
                   est
                   ainsi
                   expedient
                   :
                   si
                   lès
                   Prences
                   sont
                   negligens
                   :
                   s'
                   ils
                   sont
                   incapables
                   &
                   inutiles
                   .
                   De
                   plus
                   que
                   le
                   Pape
                   a
                   la
                   puissance
                   sur
                   les
                   choses
                   spirituelles
                   ,
                   &
                   sur
                   toutes
                   les
                   temporelles
                   ,
                   &
                   qu'il
                   a
                   cette
                   puissance
                   de
                   droit
                   divin
                   .
                   qu'il
                   faut
                   croire
                   que
                   le
                   pouvoir
                   a
                   este
                   donne
                   ,
                   a
                   l'
                   .
                   Eglise
                   &
                   a
                   son
                   Souverain
                   Paesteur
                   de
                   punir
                   de
                   peines
                   temporelles
                   les
                   Princes
                   qui
                   pechent
                   ,
                   contre
                   les
                   Loix
                   divines
                   &
                   humaines
                   :
                   particulierement
                   si
                   leur
                   crime
                   est
                   une
                   heresie
                   .
                   Ils
                   ont
                   aussi
                   dit
                   que
                   Saternelly
                   affirme
                   que
                   les
                   Apostres
                   estoient
                   bien
                   sujects
                   an
                   Princes
                   seculiers
                   ,
                   mais
                   non
                   de
                   droit
                   ,
                   &
                   mesme
                   qu'
                   aussi
                   tost
                   que
                   la
                   majestie
                   du
                   Souverain
                   Pontife
                   a
                   este
                   establie
                   ,
                   tous
                   les
                   Princes
                   luy
                   ont
                   este
                   sujects
                   bref
                   ils
                   ont
                   rapporte
                   que
                   cet
                   Autheur
                   explique
                   ces
                   paroles
                   de
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   Tout
                   ce
                   que
                   vous
                   liez
                   sur
                   la
                   terre
                   &
                   non
                   seulement
                   de
                   la
                   puissance
                   spirituelle
                   ,
                   mais
                   aussi
                   de
                   la
                   temporelle
                   ,
                   &
                   qu
                   il
                   corrompt
                   le
                   text
                   de
                   St.
                
                 Paul
                 2
                 ad
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 
                 Potestatem
                 deditinobis
                 Dominus
                 in
                 aedificationem
                 &
                 non
                 in
                 destructionem
                 ,
                 
                   en
                   retranchant
                   une
                   negation
                   ,
                   &
                   fait
                   dire
                   a
                   plusieurs
                   autheurs
                   ,
                   qu'il
                   cite
                   de
                   choses
                   a
                   quoy
                   ils
                   n'ont
                   jamais
                   pense
                   :
                   concluans
                   que
                   tant
                   ,
                   ces
                   choses
                   que
                   plusie
                   autres
                   qu'ils
                   ont
                   rapportees
                   meritoient
                   tres-justement
                   la
                   correction
                   &
                   la
                   censure
                   de
                   la
                   faculte
                   :
                   Monsieur
                   le
                
                 Doyen
                 
                   ayant
                   mis
                   la
                   chose
                   en
                   deliberation
                   apres
                   que
                   les
                   opinions
                   de
                   tous
                   les
                   Docteurs
                   ont
                   este
                   ,
                   ouyes
                   &
                   leurs
                   voix
                   recuillies
                   la
                   faculte
                   a
                   improuve
                   &
                   condamne
                   la
                   Doctrine
                   
                   contenue
                   en
                   ces
                   propositions
                   ,
                   &
                   aux
                   conclusions
                   desdites
                   chapitres
                   comme
                   estant
                   nouvelles
                   ,
                   fausses
                   ,
                   erronees
                   ,
                   &
                   contraire
                   a
                   la
                   parole
                   de
                   Dieu
                   ,
                   qui
                   rend
                   la
                   dignite
                   du
                   Souverain
                   Pontife
                   odieux
                   ,
                   &
                   ouvre
                   la
                   chemin
                   au
                   scisme
                   ,
                   qui
                   deroge
                   ,
                   a
                   l'
                   authorite
                   Souverain
                   de
                   Roys
                   ,
                   qui
                   ne
                   depend
                   que
                   de
                   Dieu
                   seul
                   ,
                   &
                   empeche
                   la
                   conversion
                   de
                   Princes
                   infidels
                   &
                   heretiques
                   :
                   qui
                   trouble
                   la
                   paix
                   universelle
                   &
                   renverse
                   les
                   Royaumes
                   ,
                   les
                   estats
                   ,
                   &
                   les
                   Republiques
                   ,
                   Bref
                   qui
                   detaurne
                   les
                   sujets
                   de
                   l'
                   obeissance
                   qu'ils
                   doivent
                   a
                   leur
                   Souverains
                   ,
                   &
                   les
                   induit
                   a
                   des
                   factions
                   ,
                   rebellions
                   &
                   seditions
                   ,
                   &
                   a
                   attenter
                   de
                   la
                   vie
                   de
                   leur
                   Princes
                   ,
                   fait
                   en
                   Sorbonne
                   ,
                   les
                   jour
                   &
                   an
                   que
                   dessus
                   ,
                   &
                   receu
                   le
                
                 14.
                 
                 Auril
                 .
                 1626.
                 
                 
                   Par
                   le
                   commandement
                   de
                   messieurs
                   les
                
                 Doyens
                 
                   &
                   Docteurs
                   de
                   la
                   sacree
                   faculte
                   de
                   Theologie
                   de
                
                 Paris
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Signe
                   Ph.
                   Bouvot
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             The
             French
             deriving
             themselves
             from
             the
             confines
             of
             Germany
             .
             The
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             German
             Powers
             :
             and
             
               the
               powers
               that
               are
               are
               of
               God
               ,
               Rom.
            
             13.
             and
             depend
             immediately
             upon
             him
             .
             But
             these
             powers
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             given
             away
             to
             the
             Pope
             by
             the
             true
             owners
             of
             them
             ;
             whereas
             did
             they
             reform
             Religion
             by
             their
             own
             authority
             ,
             as
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             have
             done
             ,
             all
             men
             might
             quickly
             be
             brought
             to
             subscribe
             and
             submit
             to
             that
             Religion
             and
             Government
             ,
             which
             they
             should
             authorize
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             consent
             of
             antiquity
             ,
             which
             would
             never
             have
             been
             brought
             to
             pass
             in
             England
             ,
             had
             the
             Kings
             referred
             themselves
             herein
             to
             Pope
             or
             people
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             they
             urge
             that
             
               it
               makes
               for
               the
               security
               of
               Princes
               to
               give
               libehty
               to
               all
               .
            
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             then
             this
             security
             must
             be
             either
             from
             God
             or
             man
             :
             
             from
             God
             it
             cannot
             be
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             he
             that
             gives
             liberty
             to
             all
             religions
             evidently
             shews
             that
             he
             has
             no
             regard
             of
             any
             ,
             but
             meerly
             as
             to
             the
             notion
             of
             it
             :
             in
             which
             case
             ,
             what
             security
             can
             he
             expect
             from
             God
             ?
             neither
             let
             our
             present
             adversaries
             think
             they
             please
             God
             in
             pleading
             for
             a
             liberty
             of
             blasphemy
             ,
             though
             they
             pretend
             that
             their
             very
             soul
             abhor
             it
             :
             from
             man
             it
             will
             not
             be
             ,
             for
             thereby
             he
             will
             create
             as
             many
             interests
             as
             Religions
             ,
             which
             will
             unite
             against
             the
             lawfullest
             of
             all
             [
             which
             they
             know
             will
             aim
             at
             an
             uniformity
             ]
             though
             they
             shall
             no
             sooner
             have
             beaten
             down
             this
             then
             they
             will
             fall
             a
             squabbling
             among
             themselves
             .
             In
             which
             regard
             it
             may
             be
             said
             of
             them
             as
             Pl●tarch
             speaks
             of
             Casar
             and
             Pompey
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             
               not
               their
               dissension
               which
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               civil
               war
               ,
               as
               was
               commonly
               supposed
               ,
               but
               their
               union
               rather
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               they
               first
               went
               about
               to
               ruine
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Senate
               and
               of
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               quarrelled
               among
               themselves
               ,
               a
               thing
               ,
               saies
               he
               ,
               which
               Cato
               many
               times
               foretold
               and
               prophesied
               .
            
             Those
             that
             aim
             at
             usurpation
             catch
             most
             fish
             in
             these
             troubled
             waters
             .
             Thus
             did
             Jeroboam
             ,
             whom
             our
             adversaries
             instance
             in
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             made
             for
             them
             ,
             when
             indeed
             they
             could
             not
             have
             found
             an
             example
             in
             all
             the
             Bible
             ,
             or
             in
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             makes
             more
             against
             them
             .
             They
             say
             
               that
               Jeroboam
               wanting
               faith
               to
               believe
               that
               his
               new
               kingdom
               could
               any
               ways
               be
               fecure'd
               to
               him
               ,
               or
               kept
               from
               going
               back
               to
               the
               linage
               of
               David
               ,
               unless
               he
               devised
               some
               new
               way
               of
               worship
               to
               keep
               the
               people
               in
               their
               own
               land
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               so
               doing
               he
               thought
               he
               had
               much
               reason
               of
               state
               :
               whereupon
               he
               took
               counsel
               and
               made
               two
               calves
               of
               gold
               ,
               1
               Kin.
               12.
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               and
               said
               unto
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               too
               much
               for
               you
               to
               go
               up
               to
               Jerusalem
               ;
               behold
               thy
               God
               ,
               O
               Israel
               ,
               which
               brought
               thee
               out
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               which
               policy
               of
               his
               procured
               this
               event
               which
               God
               denounced
               against
               him
               ,
               saying
               ,
               I
               will
               bring
               evil
               upon
               the
               house
               of
               Jeroboam
               ,
               and
               will
               cut
               off
               from
               Jeroboam
               him
               that
               pisseth
               against
               the
               wall
               ,
               and
               him
               that
               is
               shut
               up
               and
               left
               in
               Israel
               ,
               and
               will
               take
               away
               the
               remnant
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Jeroboam
               ,
               as
               a
               mantaketh
               away
               dung
               till
               it
               be
               all
               gone
               .
               And
               1
               Kin.
               14.
               10
               ,
               11.
               for
               the
               sin
               wherein
               he
               made
               Israel
               to
               sin
               is
               he
               branded
               to
               all
               postericy
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             whereunto
             they
             adde
             by
             way
             of
             application
             ,
             
               be
               wise
               now
               therefore
               O
               ye
               Kings
               ,
               Ps
               .
            
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             They
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             
               Be
               wise
               now
               therefore
               O
               ye
               Rebels
               ,
            
             such
             Jeroboam
             was
             .
             This
             Jeroboam
             an
             obscure
             fellow
             ,
             and
             servant
             
             
               to
               Solomon
            
             ,
             1
             Kin.
             11.
             26.
             rebelled
             against
             his
             King
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             artifices
             drew
             away
             ten
             tribes
             after
             him
             from
             Reh●boam
             ,
             and
             the
             house
             of
             David
             under
             which
             the
             true
             worship
             of
             God
             remained
             and
             flourished
             .
             Now
             Jeroboam
             considering
             that
             he
             was
             but
             a
             rod
             sent
             to
             scourge
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             thrown
             into
             the
             fire
             at
             last
             ,
             used
             all
             means
             to
             cross
             providence
             ,
             and
             to
             perpetuate
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             himself
             and
             his
             posterity
             ,
             which
             he
             knew
             to
             rest
             chiefly
             in
             the
             business
             of
             Religion
             .
             Then
             well
             weighing
             that
             if
             he
             suffered
             the
             people
             to
             use
             their
             old
             way
             of
             worship
             ,
             it
             would
             prove
             a
             means
             to
             reduce
             them
             to
             obedience
             to
             their
             lawful
             Sovereign
             .
             He
             therefore
             perswades
             them
             that
             they
             need
             not
             go
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             saying
             that
             the
             C●lves
             which
             be
             had
             set
             up
             ,
             the
             one
             in
             Bethel
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             in
             Dan
             ,
             were
             the
             Gods
             which
             brought
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Egypt
             :
             for
             which
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             lighted
             on
             his
             family
             ,
             as
             our
             adversaries
             have
             noted
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             branded
             with
             a
             note
             of
             perpetual
             infamy
             so
             often
             repeated
             in
             the
             history
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
               viz.
               Jeroboam
               the
               son
               of
               Nebat
               who
               made
               Israel
               to
               sin
               .
            
          
           
             Just
             so
             was
             it
             here
             :
             we
             had
             a
             Jeroboam
             who
             rebelled
             against
             his
             King
             ,
             after
             whose
             death
             [
             which
             he
             contrived
             too
             ]
             he
             carried
             away
             the
             proportion
             of
             ten
             tribes
             after
             him
             :
             and
             the
             better
             to
             assure
             them
             to
             himself
             ,
             told
             them
             they
             need
             not
             look
             after
             Churches
             and
             Steeple-houses
             ,
             nor
             the
             Religion
             which
             was
             there
             taught
             and
             practised
             by
             those
             that
             frequented
             them
             ;
             that
             they
             might
             set
             up
             the
             
               golden
               calves
            
             of
             their
             
               own
               spirits
            
             ,
             and
             adore
             them
             where
             they
             pleased
             ,
             
               made
               priests
               of
               the
               lowest
               of
               the
               people
               ,
            
             which
             were
             not
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Levi.
             That
             is
             ,
             sent
             those
             to
             preach
             and
             pray
             that
             had
             neither
             Ordination
             nor
             learning
             .
             Now
             he
             is
             gone
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             more
             of
             this
             dunghill
             is
             swept
             away
             ,
             I
             cannot
             precisely
             tell
             ,
             but
             this
             note
             of
             infamy
             will
             rest
             upon
             him
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             
               he
               made
            
             England
             ,
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             Ireland
             
               to
               sin
            
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             see
             how
             their
             own
             argument
             
               ●b
               exemplo
            
             ,
             in
             every
             particular
             makes
             against
             themselves
             ,
             and
             against
             that
             liberty
             they
             contend
             for
             ,
             so
             unlucky
             they
             have
             been
             in
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Sect.
             16.
             
          
           
             IN
             the
             next
             place
             they
             press
             the
             
               liberty
               granted
               to
               tender
               consciences
               by
               the
               Kings
               Majesties
               Declaration
               from
            
             BREDAH
             .
          
           
             Ans
             .
             And
             so
             they
             had
             it
             ,
             till
             that
             fell
             out
             which
             might
             be
             foreseen
             ,
             viz.
             A
             making
             use
             of
             it
             to
             an
             insurrection
             in
             London
             ,
             which
             might
             have
             put
             all
             the
             Kingdom
             into
             a
             flame
             ,
             had
             they
             not
             been
             as
             fanatick
             in
             their
             undertake
             as
             in
             their
             opinions
             ,
             perswading
             themselves
             that
             one
             of
             them
             
               should
               chase
               a
               thousand
            
             .
             And
             why
             this
             Liberty
             was
             restrained
             ,
             is
             set
             forth
             in
             the
             Kings
             Majesties
             Proclamation
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             by
             whom
             it
             was
             never
             intended
             to
             grant
             a
             Liberty
             to
             others
             which
             might
             put
             a
             restraint
             upon
             his
             Majesties
             own
             self
             at
             last
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             what
             they
             urge
             out
             of
             Dr.
             Taylor
             ,
             Lord
             Bishop
             of
             Down
             and
             Conner
             in
             his
             
               Liberty
               of
               prophesying
               ,
               and
               his
               Epistle
               Dedicatory
               to
               it
               ,
            
             I
             say
             that
             he
             might
             think
             it
             high
             time
             ,
             even
             for
             the
             Orthodox
             to
             cry
             up
             a
             liberty
             of
             opinions
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             when
             the
             cry
             of
             others
             had
             prevailed
             for
             the
             liberty
             of
             all
             Religions
             but
             the
             true
             :
             and
             our
             Adversaries
             ,
             to
             render
             their
             present
             cry
             the
             greater
             ,
             produce
             the
             
               testimony
               of
               the
               ancients
               in
               the
               margin
               .
            
          
           
             But
             to
             make
             up
             the
             number
             15.
             
               which
               they
               promised
               in
               their
               Title
               Page
               ,
            
             they
             have
             made
             some
             of
             them
             separatists
             from
             themselves
             ,
             by
             dividing
             Minutius
             from
             
               Faelix
               ,
               Sulpitius
            
             from
             
               Severus
               ,
               Socrates
            
             from
             Scolasticus
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             they
             had
             had
             but
             a
             petty
             Jury
             :
             this
             they
             never
             took
             from
             that
             learned
             Bishop
             since
             then
             ,
             
               male
               describendo
            
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             
               male
               vertendo
            
             too
             ,
             these
             have
             made
             them
             their
             own
             ;
             my
             task
             will
             be
             to
             answer
             them
             only
             :
             The
             thing
             insisted
             on
             this
             ,
             that
             
               for
               the
               first
            
             300.
             
               years
               there
               was
               no
               sign
               of
               persecuting
               of
               any
               man
               for
               his
               opinion
               ,
               though
               at
               that
               time
               there
               were
               many
               horrid
               opinions
               commenced
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             That
             this
             is
             either
             generally
             to
             be
             understood
             :
             
               h.
               e.
            
             of
             Christianity
             in
             general
             persecuted
             ;
             or
             else
             of
             any
             man
             or
             mens
             being
             persecuted
             by
             other
             Christian
             or
             Christians
             for
             matter
             of
             opinion
             .
             If
             generally
             understood
             ,
             I
             oppose
             thereunto
             the
             10
             Persecutions
             ,
             which
             happened
             in
             the
             first
             300.
             years
             ,
             The
             1.
             was
             under
             
               Nero
               ,
               anno
            
             67.
             whose
             decree
             was
             that
             to
             confesse
             a
             mans
             self
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             
             should
             be
             capital
             .
             The
             2.
             under
             
               Domitian
               ,
               ann
            
             .
             90.
             
             The
             3.
             under
             
               Trajan
               ,
               ann
            
             .
             100.
             whereof
             Plini
             to
             
               Trajan
               ,
               l.
            
             10.
             
             Epist
             .
             111.
             
             The
             4.
             under
             Adrian
             ,
             and
             
               Antoninus
               Pi●y
               ,
               ann
            
             .
             126.
             
             The
             5.
             under
             
               Antoninus
               Philosophus
            
             ,
             and
             
               Antoninus
               Verus
               ,
               ann
            
             .
             168.
             
             The
             6
             under
             
               Severus
               ,
               ann
            
             .
             203.
             
             The
             7.
             under
             
               Maximinus
               ,
               ann
            
             236.
             
             The
             8.
             under
             
               Decius
               ,
               an
            
             .
             ●51
             .
             The
             9.
             under
             
               Valerianus
               ,
               ann
            
             .
             258.
             
             The
             tenth
             under
             
               Diocletian
               ,
               ann
            
             .
             303.
             
             If
             this
             would
             be
             understood
             restrictively
             of
             any
             man
             or
             mens
             being
             persecuted
             by
             other
             Christians
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             I
             hope
             they
             will
             recall
             their
             word
             
               persecuting
               .
               Horrid
               opinion●
            
             may
             be
             prosecuted
             and
             punished
             ,
             not
             pe●secuted
             ;
             I
             mean
             in
             the
             Scripture
             acception
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             Law
             it
             be
             so
             accounted
             .
             
               Cod.
               l.
            
             1.
             t.
             5.
             
               l
               g.
               Manichaeos
               seu
               Manichaeas
               vel
               Donatista
               meritissima
               severitate
               persequimur
               .
            
             2.
             
             If
             
               horrid
               opinions
            
             were
             only
             commenced
             ,
             they
             were
             but
             begun
             ;
             but
             sin
             when
             it
             is
             perfected
             (
             and
             not
             before
             )
             bringeth
             forth
             death
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             if
             horrid
             sin
             ,
             by
             man
             100.
             3.
             
             For
             prosecuting
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             persecuting
             for
             opinions
             ,
             either
             commenced
             or
             perfected
             ,
             what
             power
             had
             they
             to
             do
             it
             withall
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             Emperours
             were
             Heathen
             ,
             &
             there
             was
             no
             eminent
             Magistrate
             to
             take
             cognizance
             of
             differences
             among
             Christians
             themselves
             ,
             otherwise
             then
             to
             foment
             them
             ,
             that
             thereby
             they
             might
             become
             the
             ruine
             one
             of
             another
             ?
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             Authors
             alledged
             ,
             the
             Historians
             (
             whom
             only
             I
             look
             upon
             for
             matter
             of
             fact
             )
             say
             nothing
             in
             the
             business
             ,
             and
             therefore
             prove
             nothing
             at
             all
             .
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
             
               Sulpitius
               Severus
            
             says
             nothing
             of
             one
             Christians
             persecuting
             another
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             one
             Christian
             did
             not
             persecute
             another
             :
             this
             is
             a
             
               non
               sequitur
            
             ,
             it
             being
             an
             argument
             from
             humane
             authority
             ,
             and
             therefore
             holds
             not
             negatively
             ,
             especially
             from
             the
             authority
             of
             one
             that
             has
             written
             but
             an
             Epi●ome
             ,
             a
             very
             manual
             of
             history
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             comprehensive
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             neither
             does
             he
             mention
             any
             thing
             but
             the
             ten
             persecutions
             ,
             and
             what
             relates
             to
             them
             in
             all
             that
             three
             hundred
             years
             ,
             which
             he
             does
             too
             in
             less
             then
             one
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             lines
             in
             Octavo
             ,
             of
             a
             St.
             Augustine
             print
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             have
             been
             much
             had
             it
             been
             so
             many
             lines
             in
             a
             Minion
             or
             Nonparil
             .
             And
             as
             
               Sulpitius
               Seve●u●
            
             did
             not
             ,
             so
             
               Socrates
               Scholasticus
            
             could
             not
             speak
             any
             thing
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             his
             history
             begins
             with
             Constantine
             ,
             which
             was
             after
             the
             expiration
             of
             the
             said
             three
             hundred
             years
             .
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             did
             any
             of
             those
             Authours
             speak
             against
             persecution
             for
             matter
             of
             opinion
             ?
             then
             this
             is
             an
             argument
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             persecution
             (
             so
             our
             adversaries
             are
             pleased
             to
             call
             it
             )
             or
             else
             they
             fought
             with
             a
             shadow
             .
          
           
             Their
             dislike
             hereof
             consisted
             in
             two
             things
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             any
             should
             be
             put
             to
             death
             meerly
             for
             his
             opinion
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             St.
             
             Austin's
             dislike
             ,
             who
             was
             first
             of
             opinion
             that
             it
             was
             not
             honest
             to
             use
             any
             violence
             to
             misperswaded
             persons
             ,
             but
             afterwards
             he
             retracted
             it
             ,
             
               Retract
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             5.
             quoted
             by
             the
             Dr.
             himself
             lib.
             of
             proph
             .
             sect
             .
             14.
             
             We
             agree
             with
             St.
             Austin
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             signified
             all
             along
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             is
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             for
             simple
             heresy
             ,
             
               h
               ,
               e
               ,
               qua
            
             heresy
             ,
             unless
             it
             has
             joyned
             with
             it
             Blasphemy
             ,
             Heathenish
             Idolatry
             ,
             Sedition
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             The
             Doctour
             himself
             allows
             punishing
             Romish
             priests
             with
             death
             ,
             not
             as
             for
             Religion
             ,
             but
             as
             enemies
             to
             the
             state
             ,
             
               Serm.
               at
               St.
               Maries
               on
               Gunpow
               .
               Treason
               ,
            
             neither
             does
             the
             said
             Dr.
             disallow
             of
             Laws
             for
             punishing
             of
             Hereticks
             in
             general
             with
             corporal
             punishment
             ;
             only
             he
             would
             have
             the
             execution
             of
             those
             Laws
             upon
             emergencies
             committed
             to
             the
             discretion
             of
             the
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               ib.
               sect
            
             .
             17.
             
             The
             second
             thing
             those
             forementioned
             Authours
             or
             any
             of
             them
             disliked
             was
             ,
             that
             any
             man
             should
             be
             compelled
             to
             a
             Religion
             ,
             not
             that
             he
             should
             be
             corrected
             for
             his
             wandrings
             from
             it
             :
             and
             so
             much
             is
             learned
             from
             
               Tertullian
               ad
               Scap.
               Nec
               religionis
               est
               cogere
               religionem
               ,
               quae
               sponte
               suscipi
               debet
               ,
               non
               vi
            
             ;
             and
             this
             has
             been
             our
             tenet
             all
             along
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               This
               restraining
               of
               liberty
               ,
               imposing
               upon
               mens
               consciences
               ,
               and
               lording
               over
               their
               faith
               ,
               came
               in
               with
               the
               train
               and
               retinue
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               came
               as
               other
               abuses
               and
               corruptions
               of
               the
               Church
               did
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               iniquity
               of
               the
               times
               ,
               and
               the
               cooling
               of
               the
               first
               heats
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               the
               increase
               of
               interest
               ,
               and
               the
               abatement
               of
               Christian
               simplicity
               .
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             That
             if
             this
             restraining
             ,
             and
             imposing
             ,
             and
             lording
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             Popes
             infallibility
             ,
             and
             resolving
             every
             thing
             into
             that
             Chimera
             ,
             then
             I
             agree
             ,
             that
             it
             came
             in
             with
             the
             train
             and
             retinue
             of
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             s
             an
             argument
             the
             men
             of
             this
             generation
             are
             the
             train
             and
             retinue
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             whose
             opiniatreté
             or
             self-conceitedness
             is
             
             such
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             thinks
             himself
             a
             Pope
             in
             that
             regard
             .
             Therefore
             the
             granting
             of
             liberty
             to
             them
             is
             to
             acknowledge
             their
             infallibility
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             were
             there
             a
             thousand
             Religions
             amongst
             them
             ,
             every
             one
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             the
             true
             ;
             and
             then
             what
             would
             become
             of
             ONE
             LORD
             ,
             ONE
             FAITH
             ,
             ONE
             BAPTISME
             ?
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             5.
             but
             if
             this
             restraining
             be
             meant
             of
             any
             other
             restraint
             by
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             ;
             Liberty
             was
             restrained
             before
             Pho●as
             his
             time
             [
             who
             was
             called
             the
             Midwife
             of
             Antichrist
             ]
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             
               Cod.
               Justiniani
               l.
            
             1.
             t.
             5.
             and
             t.
             9.
             which
             Code
             was
             composed
             ,
             
               [
               Anno
            
             529.
             and
             530.
             above
             seventy
             years
             before
             Phocas
             ]
             not
             of
             Laws
             then
             newly
             enacted
             ,
             but
             of
             such
             as
             had
             been
             made
             by
             his
             Predecessors
             long
             before
             ,
             amongst
             which
             those
             that
             touch
             the
             present
             business
             were
             those
             of
             
               Arcadius
               ,
               Honorius
               ,
               Valentinianus
               ,
               Theodosius
               ,
            
             &c.
             all
             promoters
             of
             the
             orthodox
             faith
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ushered
             not
             in
             the
             train
             and
             retinue
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             which
             never
             did
             so
             lordly
             and
             imperiously
             appear
             as
             in
             Pope
             Hildebrand
             ,
             called
             Gregory
             the
             seventh
             ,
             who
             sate
             at
             Rome
             between
             four
             hundred
             and
             five
             hundred
             years
             after
             Phocas
             ,
             and
             above
             five
             hundred
             and
             forty
             years
             after
             the
             last
             composure
             of
             the
             Code
             .
             He
             first
             of
             all
             the
             Popes
             excommunicated
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             arrogated
             to
             himself
             the
             power
             of
             instituting
             an
             Emperour
             .
          
           
             I
             agree
             likewise
             ,
             that
             
               the
               King
               of
            
             France
             
               his
               giving
               permission
               to
               the
            
             Huguenots
             
               has
               proved
               prosporous
               to
               that
               Nation
               ,
            
             though
             most
             prosperous
             to
             the
             Huguenots
             themselves
             ,
             who
             have
             found
             more
             happiness
             in
             peace
             and
             obedience
             ,
             then
             ever
             they
             did
             in
             rebellion
             ,
             and
             holding
             out
             against
             the
             power
             and
             authority
             of
             their
             King.
             But
             had
             he
             given
             the
             same
             liberty
             to
             all
             Religions
             ,
             it
             must
             have
             been
             the
             confusion
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             as
             displeasant
             to
             the
             Huguenots
             ,
             as
             the
             denyal
             of
             liberty
             to
             themselves
             had
             been
             before
             .
             In
             every
             assembly
             of
             the
             Huguenots
             the
             King
             has
             a
             Commissary
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             nothing
             be
             decreed
             amongst
             them
             against
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             Crown
             :
             But
             how
             can
             such
             a
             thing
             be
             among
             men
             of
             all
             Religions
             ,
             and
             no
             Principles
             ?
          
           
             I
             agree
             likewise
             ,
             
               That
               liberty
               of
               conscience
               should
               be
               preserved
               in
               all
               things
               where
               God
               hath
               not
               made
               a
               limit
               :
            
             For
             the
             Article
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             sayes
             ,
             
               That
               she
               has
               not
               
               power
               to
               impose
               any
               thing
               contrary
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               yea
               or
               besides
               it
               ,
               as
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               .
            
          
           
             I
             agree
             ,
             
               That
               the
               soul
               of
               man
               should
               be
               free
               ,
               and
               acknowledge
               no
               Mast●r
               but
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
            
             And
             yet
             may
             it
             be
             subject
             to
             humane
             Laws
             ,
             which
             do
             bind
             the
             conscience
             in
             themselves
             ,
             not
             for
             themselves
             ,
             but
             for
             and
             on
             the
             behalf
             of
             God
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             commandeth
             
               every
               soul
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               higher
               power
               ,
            
             Rom.
             13.
             and
             in
             this
             regard
             matters
             spiritual
             may
             be
             restrained
             by
             punishments
             ●orporal
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             already
             said
             .
          
           
             I
             agree
             too
             ,
             that
             meeknesse
             ,
             and
             charity
             ,
             and
             longanimity
             should
             be
             exercised
             towards
             those
             in
             errour
             :
             and
             lastly
             ,
             
               That
               the
               infirmity
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               difficulty
               of
               things
               ,
               should
               be
               both
               put
               in
               the
               balance
               to
               make
               abatement
               in
               the
               definitive
               sentences
               against
               mens
               persons
               .
            
          
           
             But
             what
             is
             all
             this
             to
             idolatry
             ,
             sedition
             ,
             and
             blasphemy
             ,
             which
             our
             Adversaries
             have
             herein
             endeavoured
             to
             maintain
             as
             not
             punishable
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             ?
             And
             what
             is
             this
             to
             those
             steams
             of
             opinions
             breathed
             out
             of
             the
             bottomlesse
             pit
             ,
             against
             which
             they
             would
             not
             have
             the
             Magistrate
             as
             much
             as
             hold
             his
             nose
             ?
          
           
             Therefore
             they
             go
             on
             and
             say
             ,
             
               That
               the
               best
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               most
               glorious
               Princes
               ,
               were
               alwayes
               ready
               to
               give
               toleration
               ,
               but
               never
               to
               make
               execution
               for
               matters
               disputable
               ,
               as
               Eusebius
               in
               his
               second
               book
               of
               the
               life
               of
               Constantine
               reports
               .
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             All
             this
             we
             grant
             :
             But
             what
             is
             all
             this
             to
             horrid
             opinions
             ,
             or
             practises
             ,
             against
             which
             severe
             Laws
             were
             made
             by
             glorious
             Princes
             ?
             These
             were
             not
             of
             things
             disputable
             ,
             &
             
               de
               quibusdam
               v●culis
            
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             termed
             in
             the
             title
             of
             the
             Chapter
             of
             the
             said
             second
             Book
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             concerning
             which
             there
             was
             no
             Law
             made
             ,
             nor
             like
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             against
             which
             any
             toleration
             or
             whereupon
             any
             sentence
             might
             be
             given
             ,
             upon
             which
             any
             execution
             might
             be
             suspended
             .
             But
             they
             were
             of
             matters
             of
             higher
             concern
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             by
             the
             Laws
             themselves
             .
             The
             first
             was
             that
             of
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             ,
             who
             after
             the
             Nicen●
             Council
             commanded
             the
             books
             of
             Arius
             to
             be
             burnt
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             who
             neglected
             it
             should
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             as
             is
             observed
             by
             
               Alphonsus
               a
               Castro
               .
               de
               justa
               Hereticorum
               punitione
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             15.
             
             
               So
               Theodosius
            
             commanded
             the
             Donatests
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             as
             
               Minus
               Celsus
               Senensis
            
             himself
             witnesseth
             .
             But
             the
             Cod.
             of
             
               Justinian
               .
               l.
            
             1
             ,
             Tit.
             5.
             testifies
             
             more
             in
             this
             matter
             then
             I
             need
             now
             to
             write
             ,
             wherein
             we
             find
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Law
             made
             by
             the
             Emperours
             
               Gratian
               ,
               Valentinian
            
             ,
             and
             Theodosius
             ,
             for
             the
             perpetual
             silencing
             of
             heresies
             and
             Hereticks
             ,
             
               ut
               Haereses
               perpetuo
               quiescant
            
             .
             Another
             for
             interdicting
             all
             Conventicles
             of
             them
             to
             be
             held
             either
             night
             or
             day
             ,
             made
             by
             Arcadius
             and
             Honor●us
             .
             Another
             against
             the
             Manichees
             in
             particular
             ,
             That
             they
             be
             .
             Out-laws
             ,
             suffer
             a
             publication
             of
             their
             goods
             ,
             barred
             of
             all
             liberality
             of
             ,
             or
             succession
             to
             others
             ,
             that
             all
             power
             of
             giving
             ,
             or
             selling
             ,
             or
             contracting
             be
             taken
             away
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             .
             Another
             made
             by
             Theodosius
             and
             Valentinian
             ,
             against
             the
             
               Artans
               ,
               Macedonians
               ,
               P●●umatomachi
               ,
               Apollinarians
               ;
               Novatians
               ,
            
             or
             
               Sebatians
               ,
               Eunomians
               ,
               Tetradites
            
             or
             
               Tessarescaedecadites
               ,
               Valentinians
               ,
               Paulians
               ,
               Papianists
               ,
               Montanists
               ,
            
             or
             Pricillianists
             ,
             the
             Ph●yges
             or
             
               Prapusites
               ,
               Marcionites
               ,
               Borborites
               ,
               Messalians
               ,
               Euchites
               ,
            
             or
             
               Enthusiasts
               ,
               Donatists
               ,
               Audians
               ,
               Hydroparastats
               ,
               Tascod●ogites
               ,
               Batrachites
               ,
               He●mogenians
               ,
               Photinians
               ,
               Paulianians
               ,
               Marcellians
               ,
               Ophites
               ,
               Encratists
               ,
               Carpocratites
               ,
               Saccophorites
               ,
               (
               &
               qui
               ad
               imam
               usque
               scelerum
               nequitiam
               pervenerunt
               )
            
             the
             Manichees
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             no
             place
             either
             of
             abode
             or
             convening
             ,
             
               in
               Romanum
               locum
            
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Manichees
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             only
             to
             be
             banished
             the
             Cities
             ;
             but
             they
             were
             to
             be
             
               (
               tradendi
               ultimo
               supplicio
            
             )
             delivered
             to
             death
             ,
             least
             the
             Elements
             should
             be
             infected
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             injured
             by
             them
             .
             Another
             Law
             was
             made
             by
             them
             ,
             That
             they
             that
             adhered
             to
             the
             opinion
             of
             Nestorius
             should
             not
             be
             called
             Christians
             ,
             but
             Nestorians
             ,
             from
             their
             Author
             Nestorius
             ,
             whose
             impious
             books
             ,
             written
             against
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             every
             man
             was
             forbidden
             to
             have
             ,
             to
             read
             ,
             or
             to
             write
             out
             ,
             but
             were
             diligently
             to
             be
             searched
             for
             and
             burned
             .
             All
             places
             of
             meeting
             were
             thereby
             forbidden
             these
             Nestorians
             ;
             and
             whoso
             offended
             against
             this
             Law
             ,
             was
             to
             suffer
             publication
             of
             his
             goods
             .
             Another
             Law
             was
             made
             by
             Valen
             ,
             and
             Marcian
             ,
             against
             the
             followers
             of
             Eutyches
             ,
             whose
             opinions
             were
             condemned
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             consisting
             of
             three
             hundred
             and
             eighteen
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Constantinopolitan
             Council
             ,
             consisting
             of
             one
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             other
             Bishops
             .
             These
             were
             called
             also
             Apollinarists
             ,
             and
             were
             to
             ordain
             no
             Presbyters
             under
             pain
             of
             confiscation
             ;
             they
             were
             to
             have
             no
             Monasteries
             ,
             nor
             meetings
             by
             day
             or
             by
             night
             ,
             under
             pain
             of
             forfeiture
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             if
             the
             owner
             were
             
             aware
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             else
             ten
             pound
             in
             gold
             :
             they
             were
             to
             have
             no
             room
             in
             the
             Militia
             ,
             &c.
             
             Divers
             other
             Laws
             are
             there
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Manichees
             are
             punishable
             with
             death
             ,
             other
             Hereticks
             with
             confiscation
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             .
             Now
             albeit
             the
             capital
             punishments
             here
             mentioned
             were
             seldome
             inflicted
             ,
             yet
             others
             doubtless
             were
             ,
             even
             those
             of
             banishment
             and
             confiscation
             .
             [
             Nay
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             noted
             before
             ,
             that
             severe
             Laws
             were
             made
             against
             the
             misbehaviour
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
             So
             
               Soc.
               Scholast
            
             .
             tells
             us
             ,
             Hist
             .
             7.
             16.
             that
             condign
             punishment
             was
             undergone
             by
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             upon
             the
             command
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             for
             scoffing
             at
             Christ
             and
             Christianity
             in
             their
             Crucifixion
             of
             a
             Christian
             Boy
             .
             ]
             To
             these
             Laws
             ,
             it
             is
             probable
             that
             King
             James
             had
             an
             eye
             in
             his
             Declaration
             against
             Vorstius
             ,
             sent
             by
             an
             Embassadour
             to
             the
             States
             of
             Holland
             ,
             wherein
             he
             manifesteth
             his
             detestation
             of
             
             Vorstius's
             horrid
             opinions
             ,
             as
             deserving
             the
             banishment
             of
             the
             Author
             ,
             rather
             then
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             being
             a
             publick
             Professor
             in
             that
             famous
             University
             of
             Leyden
             .
             And
             this
             learned
             King
             of
             happy
             memory
             I
             mention
             ,
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             our
             Adversaries
             alledge
             him
             
               wrtting
               to
               the
               United
               Provinces
               ,
               and
               advising
               them
               to
               maintain
               peace
               ,
               by
               bearing
               one
               with
               another
               in
               (
               such
               )
               differences
               of
               opinions
               and
               judgement
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             This
             is
             true
             ,
             if
             by
             such
             differences
             be
             meant
             disputable
             things
             ,
             and
             such
             perhaps
             as
             were
             meant
             by
             Constantine
             in
             the
             foresaid
             55.
             c.
             of
             the
             second
             book
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             though
             not
             the
             same
             ,
             wherein
             he
             would
             have
             men
             perswaded
             to
             a
             pious
             Syncretisme
             rather
             then
             a
             Schisme
             ,
             which
             might
             occasion
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             make
             use
             of
             his
             Sword
             :
             which
             wholesome
             counsel
             it
             were
             to
             be
             wished
             men
             would
             take
             amongst
             us
             :
             where
             one
             party
             decryes
             the
             other
             for
             Arminian
             ,
             which
             is
             it self
             as
             fast
             decryed
             for
             Calvinist
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             both
             ,
             though
             they
             differ
             in
             their
             Doctrines
             ,
             agree
             in
             their
             Uses
             and
             Applications
             ,
             and
             take
             all
             the
             Articles
             of
             our
             Church
             to
             be
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             is
             observed
             by
             the
             Kings
             Majesty
             of
             blessed
             memory
             ,
             in
             his
             Declaration
             set
             before
             the
             book
             of
             Articles
             .
             But
             that
             they
             might
             as
             well
             agree
             in
             Doctrines
             as
             Uses
             ,
             they
             should
             do
             well
             to
             take
             up
             that
             excellent
             moderation
             prescribed
             by
             our
             Church
             in
             the
             close
             of
             the
             seventeenth
             Article
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             That
             
               Gods
               promises
               are
               to
               be
               received
            
             [
             not
             to
             curious
             disputes
             ,
             but
             ]
             
               as
               they
               are
               generally
               set
               forth
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               in
               our
               doings
               that
               will
               of
               God
               is
               to
               be
               
               followed
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               expresly
               declared
               unto
               us
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             
               Emperours
               ,
               and
               Duke
               of
            
             Savoy
             
               's
               tolerations
               ,
               together
               with
               that
               of
            
             Polonia
             and
             Rome
             it self
             ,
             alledged
             here
             for
             their
             defence
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             what
             they
             did
             upon
             State
             policy
             ,
             and
             another
             thing
             what
             they
             would
             have
             done
             ,
             had
             they
             not
             been
             under
             a
             necessity
             of
             doing
             it
             .
             The
             King
             of
             Spain
             has
             made
             a
             peace
             with
             the
             Hollander
             ,
             notwithstanding
             his
             claim
             he
             makes
             to
             the
             
               Low
               Countries
            
             ;
             why
             ?
             because
             he
             has
             irons
             enough
             in
             the
             fire
             elsewhere
             .
             The
             case
             was
             so
             with
             Ferdinand
             of
             
               Germany
               ,
               Emanuel
            
             of
             Savoy
             ,
             the
             State
             of
             Poland
             ,
             the
             Emperours
             of
             Rome
             ,
             a
             necessity
             lying
             upon
             them
             to
             do
             as
             they
             did
             :
             but
             by
             the
             way
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             Laws
             made
             against
             the
             Novatians
             before
             
             Justinian's
             time
             ,
             witness
             that
             before
             quoted
             out
             of
             the
             Code
             ,
             which
             was
             enacted
             by
             Theodosius
             and
             Valentinian
             against
             that
             rabble
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Novatians
             were
             a
             part
             ;
             and
             even
             that
             Law
             refers
             to
             others
             formerly
             made
             particularly
             against
             their
             Conventicles
             ,
             which
             they
             falsly
             called
             Churches
             .
             Neither
             did
             the
             others
             want
             Laws
             against
             a
             liberty
             of
             Religion
             ,
             though
             they
             thought
             it
             necessary
             to
             tolerate
             it
             .
             Which
             necessity
             ceasing
             ,
             
               the
               Popes
            
             [
             as
             their
             following
             words
             would
             have
             it
             ]
             
               were
               the
               first
               preachers
               of
               force
               and
               violence
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               yet
               it
               came
               not
               so
               far
               as
               death
               ,
               but
               the
               first
               that
               preached
               that
               Doctrine
               was
            
             Dominick
             
               the
               founder
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               begging
               Fryars
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             That
             (
             as
             I
             conceive
             )
             neither
             were
             the
             Popes
             the
             first
             preachers
             of
             force
             and
             violence
             ,
             neither
             was
             Dominick
             the
             first
             founder
             of
             begging
             Fryars
             ;
             for
             I
             have
             already
             proved
             ,
             that
             force
             in
             this
             case
             has
             been
             practised
             before
             ,
             taught
             by
             St.
             Austin
             ,
             and
             approved
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             in
             giving
             men
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             
               Satan
               for
               the
               punishment
               of
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             Nay
             did
             not
             the
             whole
             Christian
             world
             agree
             together
             upon
             the
             same
             principle
             in
             the
             holy
             war
             against
             Insidels
             [
             which
             is
             more
             then
             we
             have
             undertaken
             to
             justify
             ]
             though
             the
             same
             power
             which
             was
             raised
             against
             them
             ,
             was
             turned
             against
             Christians
             upon
             the
             instigation
             of
             Dominick
             ?
             This
             Dominick
             was
             not
             the
             founder
             of
             begging
             Fryars
             [
             for
             these
             owe
             their
             beginning
             to
             S.
             Francis
             of
             Assize
             ]
             but
             of
             a
             new
             order
             of
             working
             Fryars
             ,
             who
             being
             unable
             to
             maintain
             themselves
             by
             working
             ,
             were
             forced
             to
             
             piece
             out
             their
             maintenance
             by
             begging
             .
             The
             new
             Order
             I
             call
             them
             :
             for
             here
             even
             in
             this
             Island
             about
             six
             hundred
             years
             before
             Dominick
             ,
             the
             Monks
             of
             Bangor
             were
             about
             two
             thousand
             and
             one
             hundred
             that
             lived
             upon
             the
             work
             of
             their
             hands
             ,
             as
             Bede
             witnesseth
             .
             
               Hist
               .
               Eccles
               .
               Gent.
               Ang.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             to
             the
             pretended
             
               iniustice
               of
               the
               executions
               that
               are
               urged
               to
               have
               been
               done
               in
               the
               reign
               of
            
             Henry
             
               the
               fou●th
               for
               m●tter
               of
               opinion
               ,
            
             I
             say
             that
             what
             was
             done
             ,
             was
             occasioned
             not
             so
             much
             for
             opinions
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             hostile
             manner
             that
             the
             assertors
             of
             those
             opinions
             assembled
             themselves
             in
             ,
             which
             was
             pernicious
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             dangerous
             to
             the
             State.
             These
             were
             called
             by
             several
             names
             ,
             one
             whereof
             was
             Lollards
             ,
             not
             as
             owing
             their
             beginning
             to
             Lollardus
             a
             German
             [
             if
             I
             may
             have
             the
             liberty
             of
             conjecture
             ]
             but
             as
             being
             so
             called
             ,
             
               quasi
               Lowlords
               ,
               h.
               e.
            
             Levellers
             :
             for
             in
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
             they
             are
             also
             written
             Lolleards
             ,
             the
             termination
             whereof
             comes
             near
             to
             the
             Scottish
             word
             Laird
             for
             Lord.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             last
             place
             it
             is
             objected
             ,
             
               Why
               are
               we
               so
               zealous
               against
               th●se
               we
               call
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               yet
               great
               friends
               with
               drunkards
               ,
               and
               fornicatours
               ,
               and
               swearers
               ,
               and
               intemperate
               ,
               and
               idle
               persons
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             This
             Argument
             holds
             for
             those
             that
             are
             onely
             called
             Hereticks
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             certainly
             known
             to
             be
             so
             :
             whereas
             that
             which
             is
             Heresy
             indeed
             is
             a
             spiritual
             drunkenness
             ,
             and
             a
             spiritual
             fornication
             ,
             and
             which
             usually
             carries
             along
             with
             it
             an
             interest
             destructive
             to
             the
             King
             and
             Church
             ,
             which
             Hereticks
             will
             fight
             for
             as
             eagerly
             ,
             as
             a
             corporal
             fornicatour
             will
             do
             for
             his
             Paramour
             ;
             and
             therefore
             more
             severely
             to
             be
             punished
             then
             corporal
             drunkenness
             in
             those
             that
             are
             guilty
             of
             it
             :
             for
             it
             may
             be
             said
             of
             corporal
             drunkards
             ,
             as
             Caesar
             did
             of
             Dolabella
             ,
             whom
             he
             was
             advised
             to
             beware
             of
             ,
             
               I
               am
               not
               afraid
            
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             
               of
               such
               fat
               perewig'd
               fellows
               as
               he
               ;
               they
               are
               the
               pale
               and
               the
               lean
               men
               that
               I
               stand
               in
               fear
               of
               ,
            
             meaning
             Cassius
             and
             Brutus
             ;
             so
             
               Plut.
               in
               vita
               Caesaris
            
             .
             Yet
             this
             I
             adde
             namely
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             is
             a
             friend
             to
             an
             unbounded
             liberty
             of
             opinions
             [
             such
             as
             these
             men
             contend
             for
             ]
             is
             a
             friend
             to
             drunkenness
             too
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             he
             that
             hath
             liberty
             to
             think
             what
             he
             pleases
             in
             any
             thing
             [
             for
             hither
             these
             men
             would
             extend
             liberty
             ]
             will
             judge
             it
             lawfull
             to
             take
             a
             cup
             too
             much
             a●
             sometimes
             .
             And
             where
             have
             you
             greater
             drinking
             then
             amongst
             the
             Low-Countrey
             men
             ,
             where
             liberty
             of
             opinion
             is
             allowed
             ?
             In
             so
             
             much
             ,
             that
             a
             very
             famous
             man
             [
             and
             he
             a
             publick
             Professour
             too
             ]
             failing
             his
             Auditours
             of
             a
             Lecture
             one
             day
             ,
             made
             an
             Apology
             for
             himself
             the
             next
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             The
             reason
             was
             that
             he
             had
             been
             drunk
             over
             night
             .
             This
             I
             had
             from
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             friends
             they
             have
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             very
             likely
             to
             raise
             a
             false
             report
             of
             them
             .
             And
             to
             let
             you
             know
             that
             this
             Nation
             observes
             no
             just
             measure
             in
             any
             thing
             appertaining
             to
             God
             or
             Caesar
             ;
             another
             hath
             expressed
             this
             their
             moral
             Scazon
             ,
             by
             a
             metrical
             one
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               
                 Utrinque
                 clauda
                 Gens
                 Batâva
                 jampridem
                 est
                 :
              
               
                 Sed
                 cur
                 ,
                 &
                 unde
                 nosse
                 vis
                 ?
                 id
                 in
                 promptu
                 .
              
               
                 Deo
                 rebellis
                 ,
                 &
                 rebellis
                 est
                 Regi
                 .
              
               
                 Hi
                 nonne
                 summo
                 ●ure
                 〈◊〉
                 cloud●
              
               
                 Per
                 omne
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 &
                 omne
                 per
                 latus
                 p●ssunt
                 ,
              
               
                 Quibus
                 est
                 sides
                 luxata
                 ,
                 valga
                 ,
                 distorta
                 ,
              
               
                 Fide
                 litasque
                 facta
                 loripes
                 tata
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Ba●avan
                 on
                 both
                 feer
                 goes
                 awry
                 :
              
               
                 Wouldst
                 know
                 the
                 cau●e
                 ▪
                 〈…〉
                 thee
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 's
                 Rebel
                 both
                 '
                 gainst
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 '
                 gainst
                 his
                 Prince
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 he
                 whose
                 cheverel
                 conscience
                 can
                 dispense
              
               
                 With
                 faith
                 to
                 th'
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 fealty
                 to
                 th'
                 other
                 ,
              
               
                 His
                 legs
                 ,
                 and
                 sides
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 will
                 halt
                 together
                 .
              
            
          
           
             As
             for
             Disputations
             so
             much
             desired
             ;
             they
             are
             good
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             so
             partially
             reported
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             seldome
             known
             any
             good
             come
             of
             them
             :
             for
             when
             men
             cannot
             confute
             what
             others
             say
             ,
             they
             will
             make
             them
             say
             what
             they
             can
             confute
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Errata
           Majora
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Contents
           .
           Sect.
           7.
           read
           Situation
           .
           Sect
           16.
           for
           〈◊〉
           read
           Romn
           .
           read
           Lell●●
           pag.
           8.
           lin
           .
           2.
           read
           200.
           l.
           23.
           read
           Ienerati●
           .
           p.
           11.
           l.
           5.
           read
           
             stirred
             up
          
           .
           p.
           12.
           l.
           1
           ▪
           read
           it
           this
           be
           not
           the
           very
           .
           p.
           15.
           l.
           21.
           read
           Sacordotales
           ,
           p.
           15.
           l.
           27.
           read
           
             Dis
             〈◊〉
          
           ●
           .
           21.
           p.
           17.
           l.
           27.
           read
           
             de
             Imper.
             sum
             .
             pot
          
           .
           p.
           22.
           l.
           ●●
           .
           read
           Schedius
           and
           Dis.
           p.
           25.
           l.
           ●●
           read
           Synode
           .
           p.
           26.
           l.
           20.
           read
           Re●etin
           .
           l.
           29.
           read
           Ailes
           .
           p.
           27.
           l.
           6.
           dele
           are
           .
           l.
           19.
           
           〈◊〉
           Azarias
           and
           Villalpandus
           .
           l.
           22.
           read
           Roman
           and
           d●le
           together
           .
           p.
           28.
           l.
           6.
           read
           contin●ous
           .
           l.
           8.
           read
           plane
           .
           l.
           11.
           read
           
             an
             ablong
          
           .
           l.
           14.
           read
           given
           .
           l.
           15.
           dele
           colon
           :
           l.
           22.
           rea●
           seem
           .
           l'
           20.
           read
           letters
           .
           p.
           29.
           l.
           3.
           read
           North.
           and
           l.
           29.
           read
           exception
           .
           p.
           30.
           l.
           ●●
           read
           Nebuchadnezzar's
           .
           p.
           31.
           l.
           33.
           read
           Gyges
           .
           p.
           35.
           l.
           24.
           dele
           1.
           p.
           40.
           l.
           31.
           
           〈◊〉
           Swallow
           .
           p.
           41.
           l.
           22.
           read
           〈◊〉
           .
           p.
           40.
           l.
           29.
           dele
           if
           .
           p.
           43.
           l.
           24.
           read
           Laws
           .
           p.
           4●
           .
           l.
           ult
           .
           read
           〈◊〉
           p.
           48.
           l.
           5.
           read
           to
           the
           same
           effect
           .
           l.
           18.
           for
           by
           read
           of
           .
           p.
           52.
           l.
           〈◊〉
           dele
           of
           .
           l.
           13.
           dele
           so
           .
           l.
           32.
           read
           iniminate
           .
           p.
           53.
           l.
           7.
           read
           〈◊〉
           .
           p.
           54.
           l.
           10.
           read
           
             would
             destroy
          
           l.
           ult
           .
           for
           
             want
             it
          
           ,
           read
           
             meant
             it
          
           .
           p.
           55.
           l.
           ●
           .
           read
           
             take
             heed
             in
          
           .
           p.
           57.
           l.
           〈◊〉
           for
           unlawfull
           read
           lawfull
           .
           p.
           58.
           l.
           ult
           .
           for
           examination
           read
           〈◊〉
           .
           p.
           59.
           l.
           ●●
           fore
           .
           50.
           read
           tit
           .
           50.
           l.
           15.
           for
           if
           read
           to
           .
           p.
           61.
           l.
           11.
           for
           lib.
           ●
           .
           read
           lib.
           1.
           l.
           12.
           re●●
           Paganis
           .
           l.
           13.
           read
           〈◊〉
           .
           14.
           for
           ask
           read
           after
           .
           l.
           ult
           .
           read
           by
           punishing
           so
           ●●
           sort
           .
           l.
           15.
           read
           
             without
             delay
             bring
             themselves
             and
             theirs
             to
             the
             holy
             assemblies
             ,
             and.
          
           20.
           for
           
             Logo
             Qui
          
           ,
           read
           
             Logo
             〈◊〉
          
           ●●
           .
           p.
           66.
           l.
           21.
           for
           e.
           9.
           read
           ●
           .
           9.
           p.
           67.
           l.
           22.
           rea●
           1438.
           l.
           29.
           read
           〈◊〉
           .
           l.
           30.
           read
           〈◊〉
           .
           l.
           30.
           read
           expose
           .
           and
           read
           chapitres
           .
           ●
           .
           68.
           l.
           ●14
           .
           ead
           sujets
           .
           l.
           5.
           read
           ob●issancel
           .
           16.
           read
           6.
           
             ion
             faith
             sujets
          
           .
           l.
           19.
           read
           〈◊〉
           .
           read
           &c.
           l.
           27.
           read
           pense
           .
           l.
           28.
           read
           plusiors
           .
           l.
           31.
           dele
           ,
           p.
           69.
           l.
           9.
           read
           〈◊〉
           l.
           14.
           read
           〈◊〉
           .
           p.
           72.
           l.
           25.
           read
           
             in
             .
             〈◊〉
             ●●
             is
             this
             ▪
          
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A62252-e1690
           
             *
             
               Viz.
               Dr.
               Owen
               in
               〈◊〉
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             l.
             4.
             digres
             .